Twisted Lace

A.M. McCoy

OceanofPDF.com
COPYRIGHT
Copyright © 2024 by A.M. McCoy
All rights reserved.
No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic or mechanical means,
including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author,
except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.
This is a work of fiction. The names, characters, incidents, and places are products of the author’s
imagination and are not to be construed as real except where noted and authorized. Any resemblance
to persons, living or dead, or actual events are entirely coincidental. Any trademarks, service marks,
product names, or names featured are assumed to be the property of their respective owners and are
used only for reference. There is no implied endorsement if any of these terms are used.
The author acknowledges the trademarked status and trademark owners of various products
referenced in this work, which have been used without permission. The publication/use of these
trademarks is not authorized, associated with, or sponsored by the trademark owners.
This book is intended for mature audiences.

OceanofPDF.com
 Contents

Warnings
Description
1. Attention!!
2. Chapter 1 – Lex
3. Chapter 2 – Lex
4. Chapter 3 – Lex
5. Chapter 4 – Hannah
6. Chapter 5 – Lex
7. Chapter 6 – Hannah
8. Chapter 7 – Knox
9. Chapter 8 – Brody
10. Chapter 9 – Lex
11. Chapter 10 – Hannah
12. Chapter 11 – Brody
13. Chapter 12 – Hannah
14. Chapter 13 – Lex
15. Chapter 14 – Knox
16. Chapter 15 – Hannah
17. Chapter 16 – Lex
18. Chapter 17 – Brody
19. Chapter 18 – Lex
20. Chapter 19 – Knox
21. Chapter 20 – Hannah
22. Chapter 21 – Lex
23. Chapter 22 – Brody
24. Chapter 23 – Hannah
25. Chapter 24 – Lex
26. Chapter 25 – Knox
27. Chapter 26 – Hannah
28. Chapter 27 – Knox
29. Chapter 28 – Brody
30. Chapter 29 – Lex
31. Chapter 30 – Hannah
32. Chapter 31- Knox
33. Chapter 32- Lex
34. Epilogue – Brody
35. Epilogue – Hannah
36. Epilogue – Knox
37. Epilogue – Lex
38. Bonus Scene

OceanofPDF.com
 Warnings

Twisted Lace isn't a particularly dark romance, but it does have some
elements that may be disturbing to some readers.
Triggers include but are not limited to:
CNC/Dub Con
Detailed Sex on Page
Profanity
Tattooing
Gambling
Violence
Alcohol
Blood
Death of Family Members (not on page)
Talks of Suicide
Mental Health
Sexuality Changes
Pregnancy
Spanking
Restraining / Bondage
Degradation
Other BDSM Elements
If you have any concerns or questions ahead of time, please do not hesitate
to reach out to A.M. McCoy's team at a.m.mccoybooks@gmail.com to
discuss.
OceanofPDF.com
 Description

T hey call me Emo Barbie. And they’re not far off, though I consider
myself a little more alternative than that. I just so happen to do
everything in six-inch heels and blood-red lipstick.
I like it when people stare. I like the attention.
I’ve never been drawn to the meek or mild. At least, not until I met
Hannah Kate, the journalist hired by Dallin to do a story on Twisted Ink and
feature me as its best artist.
Even her name screams good girl next door. And that’s exactly what she
is.
Sweet. Innocent. Pure.
Everything I’d ruin if I had even a small taste of her.
The problem?
The two hulking neanderthals she’s linked herself to in a surprisingly
sexy throuple.
Brody and Knox are the epitome of dark, brooding, alpha holes that ooze
testosterone and scream bad boy in charge.
They’re everything I’ve always competed with as a dominant lesbian.
Yet when I see them with her, I’m fascinated.
Drawn in and unable to walk away.
So tell me why I was a no-strings-attached kind of girl when I met
Hannah, determined to use her newly discovered bisexuality to steal her
from her men for some fun, yet now I’m aching to fall to my knees and
suddenly be a good girl for Brody and Knox with Hannah at my side?
OceanofPDF.com
 Attention!!

I said it with Twisted Ink, and Twisted Lace is no different.

Leave your expectations for world-class literature at the door and worry
more about if your batteries are charged, or if your partner is free for the
next few hours.
This one is for the sluts 2.0.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 1 – Lex

“Y oudropping
fucking rusty, worthless piece of shit. If you don’t let it go, I’m
you off at the scrap yard, Sally. I swear to God, you’ll get
chopped up into tiny little scrappy pieces if you don’t cooperate with
me right the fuck now!” I stomped my feet like a spoiled child as frustration
got the better of me.
“You okay under there?” A random voice asked from above and scared
the shit out of me, making me lurch forward, banging my forehead off the
undercarriage of my car where I was laying under it. “Jesus, sorry.”
“Ouch.” I cursed, holding my head and sliding out from under Sally, my
broken-down muscle car on the side of the road to see who interrupted me
and instantly got blinded by the sun as I tried to look up that high.
“Here.” The voice said as he stepped in front of the blazing sun, casting a
shadow over me and held his hand out to help me up. “I didn’t mean to
scare you.”
“You didn’t.” I snapped, taking his hand and letting him pull me from the
dirty shoulder. Even on my feet, I had to look way up to see his face. I
admitted, “I was just too busy shit-talking my car to notice that someone
had stopped.” His motorcycle was parked behind Sally on the shoulder, and
it freaked me out that someone had gotten that close to me without even
noticing him. Again.
“I heard that.” He grinned and finally let go of my hand as his eyes
roamed down my body. I knew my style was over the top, so I was used to
getting stares, but there was something more to his gaze as he took in my
appearance. “Nice boots.” He nodded to my black chunky combat boots.
“I’d say thanks, but I don’t think you actually like them.” I retorted,
raising my brow at him in a challenge. Even though I had no fucking clue
who he was, there was something about him that just… pissed me off.
“I don’t.” He shrugged and then nodded to the flat tire I had been trying
to change. “Want some help?”
“Want?” I looked down at the shredded rubber. “No.” I sighed and kicked
the useless tire iron I’d been trying to get free of the jack. But it was as
rusty as my soul and stuck inside the joint. I couldn’t change the tire
without getting the tool free to take the lug nuts off. “However, I think I
don’t have a choice.”
He squatted down, and I moved to the side as he twisted the iron twice
and then pulled it free from the rusty jack holding my car up. He made it
look impressively easy. Which was also impressively annoying.
I rolled my eyes at his back and leaned against the trunk of my car as he
loosened the nuts. I took a deep breath as I fought the urge to tell him never
mind and to get lost, because I had an appointment I was already running
late for as it was and I didn’t feel like making it worse by shooing away my
only help at the moment.
He worked silently, removing the lug nuts that hadn’t budged even when
I stood on the handle of the iron ten minutes ago before it was stuck in the
jack. Once again, making it look annoyingly easy. I observed him working
silently, matching his silence, and had no choice but to admire his
appearance.
It wasn’t the tight Wrangler jeans that hugged his massive thighs that
caught my attention. It wasn’t even the way his biceps flexed under the hem
of his white t-shirt as he worked.
It was his ink.
Ink was my love language. Sometimes, it felt like the only way I could
connect with any other human on Earth. I was usually too unconventional
for most people to relate to, but tattoos were universal. Most everyone in
the United States had at least one these days or could admire the art behind
them instead of judging the person wearing them.
Except for people like me. Because I was covered in them. Literally from
head to toe. I had one above my right eyebrow and a large one covering my
entire neck down over my chest. Both arms and legs had them, and mostly,
I was just too much for people to handle.
But the stranger had them up both arms too, and it was some sort of
common ground.
My phone rang in the back pocket of my cut-off shorts, distracting me
from the black ink swirls above his left elbow and I answered it. “I’m on
my way.”
“You’re late and your appointment is here,” Dallin replied. Neither of us
were big on pleasantries on a good day, and the morning had already started
out royally wrong.
“I have a flat tire,” I stated, cutting off his retort.
“I thought you knew your way around that car well enough to change a
tire.”
“I do.” I snapped, “And if the piece of shit jack wasn’t so rusted, I would
have been done an hour ago.”
“I’ll send Parker to come help you.”
“No need.” I rubbed my forehead as the stranger looked up at me from
his crouch, remaining silent. “This random dude on a Harley pulled over to
help. If I disappear, start there. It’s always the bikers that are the weirdos.”
“Not funny.” Dallin deadpanned. “You safe?”
“Yes, Daddy.” I droned on, annoyed, and the stranger’s hand slipped off
the tire iron, hitting the ground and busting his knuckle wide open, making
me cringe. “I have to go; the biker dude is trying to bleed all over Sally’s
rims.” I hung the phone up and pocketed it, reaching into the back window
and grabbing a towel from my gym bag. “Here.”
“Thanks.” He grumbled, not making eye contact as he wrapped his hand
in the towel and then went back to work. He worked so fast that I hardly
had time to worry about my now very late start to my day before he was
wiping his greasy hands off on the towel and standing up. “You’re all set.
Don’t drive over forty-five on that spare and get it replaced ASAP.”
“You sound like a professional.” I grabbed the tools from the shoulder
and tossed them in the trunk as he lingered next to the car. He didn’t make
any move toward leaving, so I paused, “What?”
“Why didn’t you call for help before I came by?” He looked up and down
the road, which sat empty. No other car had passed in the time it’d taken
him to change the tire. “Why struggle?”
 Closing the trunk, I shrugged my shoulders. “I’m not a damsel in distress
kind of girl. I would have gotten it eventually if you hadn’t helped.”
He scoffed and shook his head, walking back toward his bike. “Sure.”
“Whatever.” I brushed it off. He was a grumpy asshole, and he didn’t
deserve my time, even if he’d helped me out in a jam.
“I think you were looking for, thank you.” He slung his leg over the bike,
and I found myself way too interested in the motion as he rocked the bike
forward, adjusting himself on the seat.
I tilted my head and clasped my hands together, attempting to appear
overly sweet. In a breathy Marilyn Monroe voice, I gave him what he
wanted. “Thank you, Mr. Biker Man, for assisting me in changing my
stubborn old tire. However, can I repay such a favor?” Then I rolled my
eyes and flipped him the bird. “Better?”
“Much,” he smirked, and his devilish grin on his dark face took me
aback. “But you’re not my type, so that wouldn’t work either.” He looked
me up and down one last time and then started his bike. The roar was
deafening, but not worse than the sound of my blood pulsing through my
ears as embarrassment bloomed in my chest. He rode away without another
glance and I stared after him, utterly shook.
How did that man push my buttons so well that he made me feel
insecure?
“Fuck you!” I screamed after him, flipping him the bird again and then
flying the other one just for good measure before stalking back to my car. “I
hate men.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 2 – Lex

T rey glanced up from his magazine at the breakroom table as I walked

into Twisted Ink, an hour and a half late. “Well, look who decided to
show up.”
“Don’t start.” I snapped, blowing past him.
“Oooh, somebody’s in a mood.” He stood up and followed me to my
suite, but I turned and blocked his path as he tried to follow me inside.
I held my fingers up in front of his face, pinched so tight there wasn’t a
paper’s width of space between them. “I’m this close to knocking
someone’s teeth out. If you want it to be you, then keep it the fuck up. If
not, get lost. I have a client to see.”
He scoffed and leaned against the doorjamb, dramatically keeping his
toes from crossing the threshold. “Actually, you don’t. Dallin canceled your
appointment.”
“What?” I whirled on him. “Why?”
“Uh, you’re almost two hours late.” He widened his eyes like it was
obvious.
“Ugh!” I screeched, throwing my purse at the wall and huffing. “I’m so
not in the mood for your shit today, Trey!”
“Whoa,” Parker’s calm voice sounded from the doorway, and I glared
over my shoulder at him as he pulled Trey back. “That’s enough poking the
bear, buddy.” He shoved him back toward his own suite.
But Trey was too dumb to leave with his safety intact, “Let’s be real. We
all know that little Lexi-poo isn’t dangerous.” He added. I snatched the first
thing within reach, which turned out to be a metal paperweight, and
prepared to strike.
“No!” Parker barked, grabbing my arm and stopping me, sliding my door
closed behind him as he went. “Down girl, he’s not worth it.”
“I’m not in the mood to be bothered right now, Parker,” I warned, tossing
the heavy metal weight down onto my desk and putting my hands on my
hips as I fought for control of my temper.
“What’s going on?” He asked, sitting on my stool, and staring at me,
giving me no choice but to talk. Parker was probably the closest thing I had
to a best friend. Typically levelheaded, he had a knack for understanding
women’s thoughts, making him an easy person to talk to. But I still wasn’t
in the mood.
“I hate men,” I answered like that was any answer at all.
“Yep, you’re a lesbian. That tracks.” He nodded like a therapist would for
me to continue.
I glared at him for good measure and then threw myself down into my
comfy chair, where I sketched most days and deflated altogether. “Sally
blew a tire this morning. And I missed my first appointment because Dallin
canceled it when I was late.”
His eyebrows rose. “Why didn’t you call me? I would have changed it for
you.”
“Because I’m not some helpless ninny!” I huffed. “I can change a tire.
But my jack was so rusted and stubborn it ate my tire iron and left me
stranded.”
“So how’d you get here?”
I pursed my lips. “Some asshat pulled over and changed it for me.”
He cocked his head to the side with a stupid smirk on his face. “A man, I
presume.”
I flipped him off, “I’ve flown this bird so many times this morning, it’s
going to fall off my hand.”
He fake cried, “Not the pussy pleaser three thousand!” His pretty boy grin
was almost enough to make me crack a smile, but not quite. After settling
down again, he went on. “So what was it about the asshat man that got you
so pissed off?”
I shook my head and pulled at a thread on my shorts. “Fuck if I know. He
just instantly rubbed me the wrong way and gave me some toxic
masculinity vibes, as he assumed I should throw myself at him in thanks for
helping me out. And then,” I pointed at him, “He criticized my appearance.”
Parker gasped dramatically. “Is the ALT girl crying because someone
turned their nose up at her over-the-top style? I thought that was kind of
why you dressed so crazy some days.”
“It is,” I admitted. “But more than that, I do it because I like it.”
“Then what does it matter if he didn’t?” He leaned forward on his
elbows.
“I don’t fucking know. I think that’s half the problem.”
“Were you attracted to him?” He asked, and I could hear the caution in
his tone.
“I don’t do dicks, Parker. You know that.”
“You haven’t done dicks, Lex. That doesn’t mean you can’t change your
mind, though.” He rubbed his hands together excitedly. “Do you think
maybe you were attracted to him and that’s why his snub affected you?
Have you felt attracted to men before?”
“Yes,” I admitted. “I can appreciate the male form and the differences
between men and women. But that doesn’t mean I want to fuck them. It’s
like admiring a tattoo, even if it’s nothing you’d ever want on your body.”
“But did you want that man on your body?” He raised one brow with a
smirk. “You're avoiding my key question, which I think answers it in
reality.”
I squinted at him but didn’t respond.
“Interesting.” He mused, sitting upright. “I’m going to let you reflect on
that for a while.”
“You’re a pain in the ass, you know that?”
He nodded his head easily. “I do know that. I think you still love me
either way, though.”
“Debatable.” I threw back, but he just laughed and left my suite, leaving
the door closed behind him as he went.
I hated that he zeroed in on the problem at hand.
I was attracted to the biker.
And that was befuddling because, besides some mild appreciation for the
male body before, I had never experienced active attraction towards a man
before.
Leave it to me to suddenly find myself attracted to a man for the first time
with one who had a disposition as prickly as mine.
Good thing I’d probably never see him ever again.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 3 – Lex

“Y our four o’clock is here.” Paisley, the receptionist for the shop,
popped her head in my room, surprising me and dragging me out of
the headspace I’d been in while sketching the giant backpiece I had
scheduled to tattoo tomorrow morning.
Scowling at her, “I don’t have a four o’clock. I have a five, but there’s no
way she’s early.”
“Not a tattoo.” Paisley walked in and leaned against my wall. “The
journalist for the Nashville paper.”
“Ugh.” I groaned, tipping my head back in impatience. “I forgot all about
that.”
“Dallin didn’t.” She tapped her fingers on her arm. “He told me to make
sure you were on your best behavior. Seems like he knows her and she’s
doing him a favor by letting the story be about you, not him.”
“Hmm.” I laid my tablet down and stretched my sore neck. “How kind of
him to pass off his responsibility onto my shoulders and then demand I
behave.”
Paisley smirked and rolled her eyes. “It’s like he knows you or
something.” She peeked out the door to the reception area and then lifted
her shoulder in a shrug. “And I’m guessing he wants to protect her innocent
little soul from your wild side as much as possible.”
“Innocent?” I cringed. “I taint innocence for the fun of it. Why would he
sign me up for the assignment, and not Parker, if there was so much at
risk?”
 She tittered and backed out of my room, “I don’t know, but I’m going to
enjoy the show.”
“Give me a minute to put my cloak of goodliness on.” I joked and then
cleaned up my design space.
I mentally counted to ten and then ten again before looking in the mirror
on the wall, taking in my appearance.
My wavy black hair was long and the bleached money pieces in the front
highlighted the black ink on my face and neck. The piercings in my cheeks
that accentuated the deep dimples there added a bit of femininity to the rest
of my edginess. My black crop top band tee and cut-off jean shorts with
silver chain embellishments set the look paired with the black combat boots
that the biker commented on.
I loved every bit of it. I’d spent years figuring out my style and identity,
and I didn’t regret a single piece of it. But I didn’t have any illusions about
what vibe I gave off either. Nor could I figure out why Dallin would want
me to be the ‘face’ of the shop for his big article.
“Well, here goes nothing.” I mused and walked out after Paisley to the
reception area.
I clocked the journalist immediately. She stuck out so much that it was
almost painful to see her in the edgy tattoo shop. She was probably in her
late twenties, but she had one of those faces that would always leave her
looking young and fresh.
Untouched.
She had light strawberry blonde hair, tied back in a tight knot with a few
wisps blowing in the fan's breeze. She wore a business-savvy white dress
that collared at her neck with sleeves down to her elbows. It just touched
the tops of her knees as she stood by the front door and her sensible black
flats screamed middle-aged mom.
But what stood out the most to me was every inch of her blank,
untouched skin visible around her modest dress.
A virgin.
Tattoo virgin at least. I’d bet money that she didn’t have a speck of ink on
her soft white skin and something about that—called to me. God, I was the
worst.
“Ah, here she is.” Paisley nodded to me, catching the journalist’s
attention. “Lex, this is Hannah Kate. Hannah, this is Lex.”
 “Hi!” Hannah walked toward me with her hand extended and a bright
cheery smile on her face. “It’s so nice to meet you! I feel like I’ve spent the
last week stalking you and your work so extensively that I know you inside
and out by now.” She laughed at her joke while I raised my brow in
surprise. “Sorry.” She grimaced. “I’m a blabber.”
“I’ll keep that in mind.” I nodded, shaking her hand and staring straight at
her as she shrunk a bit. We were probably the same height, but with my
heeled boots on, I towered over her slight frame. Everything about her was
small. Dainty, even. “Come on back and we can get started.”
She fell in step behind me as we went deeper into the shop, passing
rooms where tattoos were in progress. As we neared Parker’s room, she
glanced inside and her step faltered when she saw the massive man in
Parker’s chair, getting his stomach tattooed. “Ouch.” She murmured to
herself, before running to catch back up with me.
I motioned for her to walk in ahead of me and then slid the door closed
behind her, expecting and then catching the feminine floral scent as she
brushed past me.
Predictable.
Yet not in a bad way.
“Thanks so much for making the time for me in Dallin’s absence,”
Hannah said, looking around my private room. “This is so stinking cool.”
She had an awe-struck look on her face as she took it all in, and I tried to
imagine seeing my space through her eyes. The room had a cool vibe with
matte black walls and fancy gold accents on the chairs, lighting, and décor.
The floor glowed with pink up-lighting, and an ivy plant with light pink
petaled flowers completely covered one wall. I only kept the plant alive
because it pissed Trey off the most. He hated plants in any form and took
personal offense to the small ivy plant when it was in a lattice pot on the
floor. So of course I let that bitch free to grow up the wall. I even went as
far as having Parker help me hang a support lattice for her to twist around,
simply because I could. And it made one hell of a photo backdrop for the
before and after photos of my clients. And let’s be honest, social media
presence was everything. “I feel so unworthy of being in here.” She
contemplated and then shook her head with a goofy grin on her face. “But
I’m totally loving it.”
“I’m glad.” I motioned for her to sit in the comfy black chair in the corner
that I sketched in and then took my office chair and turned it toward her.
“You’ll have to forgive me; Dallin was pretty vague on the details of this
piece and what you needed from me, exactly.”
She smiled and rolled her eyes, waving me off. “I’m not surprised. This
piece is a feature piece on the shop itself as well as on you,” she motioned
to me before placing her hands in her lap, all prim and proper. “My plan
when I had originally gotten the okay to do it with Dallin, was to interview
him, then shadow for a few appointments, get some up close and personal
photos of his work, throughout the process, and then do a feature shoot here
at the shop and in a studio.” She grabbed her laptop bag off the floor and
pulled a tablet out, flipping the cover off and showing me a cover of Inked
Magazine. It was an edition from a few years ago that I recognized because
the woman on the cover was one of the most successful women in the tattoo
industry. “After he switched and told me I’d be following you, I dove deep
into researching ways to highlight not only your strengths as an artist, but
also as a woman. And this is the vibe I was going for. Something fun yet
powerful.” She bit her bottom lip and waited for a reply, like she was afraid
I’d veto the entire thing.
“I’ll admit, I’m impressed.” I leaned back in my seat, as my head spun
with the details she shared in such a short amount of time. “And intrigued.”
“You’re one of the most sought-after tattoo artists in all of Nashville, and
you’re a woman. Those two titles rarely pair up in any industry, but
especially in one that would rather the women be the canvases and models,
instead of the designers.”
“You did dive deep into the research.” I praised her and she blushed a
little as her shoulders sagged in relief.
“I never do anything half-assed. And if I’m being honest, which I always
am,” she giggled at herself and I smirked, “I’m truly looking forward to this
piece far more now that it revolves around you and this angle than when it
was about Dallin.” She held her hand up. “As great as he is, which as
Reyna’s friend, I know he’s great. Even so, I like this far more.”
Pieces started fitting together as I found out that Hannah was a friend of
Rey’s. As much as I loved the wife of Dallin, Trey, and Parker, she was still
a cute little vanilla girly girl in public, and the pairing made sense.
“Well, I’m at your mercy then, I suppose. Interview away.” I held my
arms out and crossed my leg over my knee.
Hannah smiled brightly and flicked through some pages on her tablet and
then pulled a voice recorder from her bag and held it up. “Is this okay?” I
shrugged, giving her the go-ahead, and she turned it on and set it down on
the table next to her. “Okay, so how about we start with how you decided
tattooing was the medium of art you were interested in?”
“Geesh.” I thought back and smirked. “It wasn’t so much that I decided
on tattoos, as much as it was tattoos chose me. My dad is a tattoo artist. A
damn good one, too. And when I was a kid, I used to love watching him
tattoo and wanted so desperately to get one of my own. He, of course, had
the opinion that my skin would never, ever feel the sting of a tattoo gun if
he had anything to say about it.”
Hannah listened intently, like what I was saying was the most interesting
thing in the world, and I hated how it warmed my frigid heart to feel
important in the moment. “Let me guess, Daddy’s girl?” She asked
knowingly.
“Very much so,” I admitted. “And he was going to preserve me as the
sweet little innocent baby girl as long as he could.”
“Uh oh,” she grinned, “So you rebelled.”
“Hard.” I shook my head, remembering those years when my dad and I
butted heads over what my future would look like. “One night, when I was
fourteen, I snuck down into his studio after bedtime and tattooed my leg,
intent on proving him wrong.”
“You did not!” She gasped with wide eyes, looking thoroughly
scandalized. “What did you tattoo?”
“A rainbow.” I fiddled with a ring on my finger. “It’s the one tattoo from
my early years that I never went back and touched up or covered.”
“Can I see?” she asked, biting her bottom lip.
Keep your shit together, Lex.
She was a fucking good girl, and she meant nothing sexual by it, but there
was no way I could resist corrupting her and overlook such a sexual
mannerism.
I nodded, and she walked over to me with that stargazing awestruck look
on her face, I raised the frayed edge of my cut-offs to the spot where my leg
and hip met and watched her face as she saw the squiggly, black-lined
rainbow with little puffy clouds on each end.
“No way.” She whispered and flicked her big green eyes up to mine and
my entire body heated like some schoolgirl. “That’s so cool.” She went
back across the room to her chair, and I smoothed my shorts back down.
“Did your dad find out?”
 “I didn’t plan it very well because we were going on vacation the next
week and two days in, he saw it while I was in my swimsuit.” I shook my
head. “He was so mad, he refused to even speak to me for two days. Which
was unhinged because we were best friends, so that silence did far more
than any screaming or discipline could have. After some self-reflection and
a few really long late-night conversations on it, he concluded that he
exposed me to that life, and he could either nurture my interest in it, or I
could do shady back-alley style tattoos on myself as I honed my skills. And
neither of us wanted me to look like some bathroom stall, graffitied with
messy work. So he started teaching me and I ended up in this life.”
“Wow.” Hannah sighed, mystified by it all. “That’s incredible. Does he
still tattoo today?”
“He does.” I nodded, “He owns a big-name shop in Las Vegas, and has
big name clients.”
She cocked her head to the side. “Why don’t you work there?” She
hesitated and cringed slightly. “If you don’t mind me asking. I should have
prefaced this whole thing with you are more than welcome to tell me to get
lost at any point if you aren’t comfortable.”
I waved it off. “There isn’t much in life that makes me uncomfortable at
this point anymore, Hannah. Don’t worry. My dad is wildly successful and
talented, and with that comes a gigantic shadow to stand in. And I didn’t
want to always live the life of following him, never making it for myself.
So eight years ago I packed up and moved, first to LA, and then a few years
later I moved here to Nashville, and I knew pretty much right away that this
was where I was supposed to be.”
“Incredible.” She licked her lips, blinking rapidly as she focused on her
task. “How long have you been here at Twisted Ink?”
“Five years.” I crinkled my nose. “I never planned to stay in one place
this long after leaving Vegas, but the thought of leaving now makes me
anxious. So I’ll stay a little longer, I think.”
Hannah was about to say something when there was a knock on the door,
and Paisley appeared. “Sorry to interrupt, but your five o’clock is here.” I
caught the pointed look on her face as she mentioned my next client,
reminding me of the awkward situation I was about to find myself in.
“Right. Thanks.” I stood up, hating the way I was actually kind of
bummed to have the private interview interrupted when an idea came to
mind. Considering the warning I had been given about being on my best
behavior around Hannah, I should have shut it down instead of speaking my
idea into reality. I just wasn’t ready to end our interview.
Hannah stood up and looked from Paisley to me and back.
“Well, do you want to see what a coy fish on a spine looks like?” I asked,
and her eyes rounded excitedly.
“Heck yes!”
Paisley and I chuckled as I motioned for her to follow me out to the
reception area to chat with my next appointment.
I never allowed spectators during appointments outside of the client’s
personal entourage, but I was far from ready to end my time with Hannah.
Even if I had no fucking clue why I was entertaining the innocent little
church girl any longer than I needed to.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 4 – Hannah

I was sweating. Thank god for clinical strength deodorant, or I was pretty
sure Lex would have kicked me out for stinking up her studio.
She was majestic and regal in every way possible, leaving me feeling like
a mere spectator amongst greatness the entire time I was in her presence.
Yet I wanted it to never end.
When I first received the assignment to interview Nashville’s hottest
tattoo artist, I felt overwhelmed and completely out of my comfort zone.
Luckily for me, my very best friend Reyna was married to not one, but
three of the biggest names in the game. So, of course, I phoned a friend and
got the inside connection for the piece.
Then Dallin canceled, using an upcoming expo as the reason behind the
last-minute change of plans. I thought maybe Parker or Trey would step in
since they were wildly successful at Twisted Ink, too. But Dallin had
emailed me with the name of another artist to do the piece. His email had
been brief and vague, leaving me scratching my head as I tried to figure out
his angle on it. Before long, the why behind it didn’t matter. I was hooked.
Lex Donovan.
Or, as I later discovered, Alexi Faith Donovan, was hands down the most
talented female tattoo artist in all of Nashville.
Yet hardly anyone outside of the tattoo world knew her name. An
injustice that should have been criminal. A crime I was guilty of as well
until a week ago.
 My experience with tattoos was minimal, having never gotten brave
enough to get one myself. But even as a novice who only admired other’s
work before, it took me almost no time at all to realize just how incredible
Lex was.
Her art was phenomenal, and after learning who the artist was,
recognizing the femininity and sensuality of it was no hard task. I felt like
an enthusiast getting to study one of the world’s greatest artists only
through textbooks for years and then finally seeing the work at a gallery in
real life. It was world-changing.
And then I got to meet the paradox herself, and I was no less blown away
by her in person.
She was insanely nice to me when I interrupted her day with my nosey
questions and novice take on her world. And it was an oddity, given her
appearance, that I would feel so comfortable around her.
Well, mostly comfortable.
There was something about her I couldn’t quite put my finger on yet.
Something in the way she watched me when I spoke or the look in her eyes
when she glanced up at me while she was tattooing. It was almost
unnerving. And not in a bad way, but in a voracious way. I felt like a rabbit,
sitting on the edge of a meadow, watching a fox in all her majestic
wonderfulness, too entranced to run away in self-preservation, and lost to
the allure she cast over me as she neared me. Would the spell wear off and
leave the little rabbit the fox’s dinner in the end? Would the rabbit go,
accepting its fate, knowing she was in the presence of something greater
than herself?
Was I thinking too deep into the entire situation?
Of course, that was my specialty after all.
“What got you into journalism?” Lex asked, glancing up from the back of
her client where she was outlining the coy fish that covered every inch and
breaking me out of the trance I’d been in watching her work. Her body
moved in sync with her brain as she tattooed, curving and bending around
her canvas to create the art. It was art in its own way, watching her.
I smiled fondly, “Journalism kind of chose me, much like tattooing did
you. I have always been an overthinker type. And as a kid I used to drive
everyone nuts asking a million questions about every topic on the face of
the earth, and my teachers were so over it by middle school that they made
me join the yearbook club.” I shrugged a little with a smirk. “I quickly
overwhelmed them and then they pushed me into the newspaper club,
which, to be honest, rarely accepted middle schoolers, since high school
students primarily ran it. But it did the job, because I finally had tasks that
could keep my inquisitive brain busy long enough to keep my mouth shut.”
“You make it sound like curiosity is a bad thing.” Lex wiped some ink off
and kept going. “I think it’s an outstanding trait to have, especially in a
child trying to figure out the world.”
“I’m still trying to figure the world out.” I joked. “The zest for knowledge
is something I never want to lose.”
She looked up at me and her brown eyes held mine for a moment that felt
longer than polite before she blinked and gave her attention back to her
tattoo. I didn’t know if it was her standard practice or not, but when her
client got to her appointment, she almost seemed disappointed to find out
that she wouldn’t have solo time with Lex for the tattoo. And then there had
been some weird tension to begin with, but it had faded as the hours wore
on, filled with small talk between Lex and me, and the buzz of her tattoo
gun. At one point, I even thought, perhaps her client had fallen asleep. She
had a few other large tattoos, so she was obviously no stranger to the pain.
“Well, that about wraps it up for today.” Lex sat up straight and stretched
her neck as she tilted her head to look at the art. “Take a look and let me
know what you think.”
Her client, Ashley, stood up, holding the skimpy tie back shirt she wore
over her chest as she all but ran to the mirror to look. She gasped as she
caught the delicate black outline in the reflection. “Oh my god, Lex.” She
covered her mouth with her hand and widened her eyes. “It’s so much more
than I could even have imagined. And it’s just the line work. Oh, my god!”
I watched as Lex brushed off the over-the-top excitement with a small
smile and prepped the after care supplies for her client. “Do you think I
could get a picture of that?” I interjected before Lex covered the fresh tattoo
with the plastic barrier.
“Am I going to make it in the article?” Ashley batted her eyelashes at me,
and I chuckled at her obvious attempt to persuade me to make her art
appear.
“There’s a very good chance, given how beautiful of a piece it is.” I
nodded, and it was all the affirmation Ashley needed, as she twisted her
back to me, standing in front of the pretty green ivy-covered wall in Lex’s
room. I snapped a few different pictures with my phone and had to force
myself to back up and let Lex continue her job afterward, because I could
have spent hours looking at the different parts of the tattoo. There was so
much detail in the fine line work and I knew when it was all done, with
color and shading, it would be a phenomenal piece.
“Stop out there with Paisley to schedule your next session in a few
weeks, Ash.” Lex told her as she removed her gloves and washed her hands.
I couldn’t help but notice the firm dismissiveness in her tone, even if there
was a level of professionalism in it.
“Thanks Lex.” Ashley replied, lingering at the door of the room, quickly
glancing between me and her artist. “Uh, actually I was hoping—” Ashley
started, and Lex cleared her throat, wiping her hands off.
“I can’t.” Lex cut her off before she could finish her sentence. “I have a
ton of sketching to catch up on and back-to-back appointments tomorrow.
But thanks.”
I felt like a total lurker, standing in the room while the mysterious
conversation played out with the total lack of actual words being used. The
tension between the two of them had been high since the appointment
started, but I hadn’t been able to figure out what it was from exactly. But I
was getting the idea.
“I can give you two a few—” I said apologetically, grabbing for my bag
to leave the room so they could finish whatever needed to be said.
“That’d be great!” Ashley gushed appreciatively, moving to the side so I
could leave the room, but Lex stopped me with her hand on my arm.
“It’s unnecessary.” She said firmly, staring right down at me before
turning back to her client. “Like I said, Ash, I have a ton of work to do.”
“Lex—” Ash chuckled awkwardly, and I wanted the floor to open up and
swallow me whole.
“Have a great night, and make sure you drink lots of water the next few
days while that piece pushes the ink.”
Lex had a dominance about her, it wasn’t necessarily in her tone or her
appearance, but it filled the space around her like air thick with power.
There was only one other person I’d ever encountered with that same
supremacy that just forced you to comply without conscious thought.
And I had fallen in love with him because of it. Brody.
So it was a paradox to be in the presence of it with someone else that was
the opposite sex of him, yet just as alluring.
 “Right.” Ashley brushed it off like the obvious rejection did not affect
her, glancing briefly at where Lex’s hand still held my arm, before turning
and leaving the room in a huff.
“That was—” I murmured in surprise.
“I’m sorry.” Lex sighed, releasing me. “I thought we were going to get all
the way through the session with no issues. I should have known better.
Ashley is never professional.”
“No, no worries.” I shook my head, trying to reassure her, but then my
curiosity got the best of me. “Was she trying to ask you out?” Lex’s dark
eyelashes fluttered as she snapped her eyes to me. “Sorry. That was
unprofessional of me. I can’t believe I said that out loud.” A blush cover my
entire face and neck as I once again hoped the floor would swallow me
whole and spit me back out on the other side of town. “I’m grateful for the
time you have given me today; I’ll get out of your hair.” Grabbing my bag
hurriedly, I tried to leave.
“Stop.” Lex’s voice was firm and demanded obedience. Something in me
ached to be a good listener and follow along. She tilted her head to the side
just the slightest bit as she regarded me, making the blush burn even
warmer on my skin. Walking over to the chair I had been sitting in, she
grabbed my forgotten tablet off the table next to it and brought it over to
me.
It felt like the room got a million degrees hotter with every step she took,
closing the distance between us until she stopped right in front of me and
slid my tablet into the open pocket of my bag.
She held direct eye contact as she leaned down to put my tablet away, and
it brought our faces only inches apart.
God, what was it about her that made me so overwhelmed?
I could admit to myself that she was hands down the most sensual woman
I’d ever met before in my life. She was breathtaking, even with the thick
black eyeliner and dark red lipstick. I felt like a boring brown duck in the
presence of an elegant swan.
There was more than just being in awe of her beauty and presence,
though I couldn’t define it.
“I have a ten o’clock appointment tomorrow, I want you to see it.” She
stated with that velvet voice of hers, not asking, yet I would have agreed
even if she did.
 “Okay.” I whispered, nodding my head slightly. Was my mouth hanging
open like a freak? I closed it and swallowed, shaking myself out of her
spell.
“Have a good night.” She took a step back and leaned her butt against the
tattoo bed behind her, just watching me with that powerful gaze.
The same gaze Brody gave me all the time. It was watchful and said so
many things without using a single word.
“You too.” I backed up, knocking into the doorjamb and wincing before
correcting my course and making it through the door. “See you tomorrow.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 5 – Lex

“Y ou’re all sorts of twisted up tonight.” Parker eyed me over the top of
his beer bottle with a raised brow. “Care to share the cause with the
class?”
I tossed back yet another shot and licked my lips, savoring the taste of the
liquor on them. I didn’t reply to him, though, and instead turned my head to
look out over the crowd of Mav’s tavern. The place was packed for a
Wednesday night, but that was Nashville for you. The party crowd was
always in town and the bars were always open.
“Damn.” Parker mused humorously. “She must be something special.”
He cocked his head to the side and pointed at me with one finger off the
hand still holding his bottle. “Unless it’s that grumpy biker that’s still got
you all messed up.”
“Don’t you have a wife and husbands to get home to?” I finally quipped
back, trying to express how unwilling I was to chat about it.
“I was due back an hour ago.” He sat his now empty bottle down and
raised his hand to our waitress for another round. “But I can tell when a
friend needs me more than they do and I’m choosing to sit this one out for a
while.”
“I don’t need you.” I retorted, hating how aggressive it came off.
“Okay.” He droned on, ignoring my tone the way only a best friend
could. “Then what do you need?”
“Nothing you can help me with.” I replied, hoping he’d catch my drift
and leave.
 “Sex.” He nodded and looked out over the bar. “Any prospects?”
“None with you lurking around.”
“Gah.” He gasped theatrically. “You wound me. I’m always the best wing
man on taco nights.”
I snorted, “You’re disgusting, you know that, right?”
He smirked and leaned on the table between us. “But it got you to smile.”
He cocked his head, “And that’s the first time that’s happened since you
walked in. So spill. What’s going on in that dark and twisted little mind of
yours?”
“Nothing.” I flicked my hair over my shoulder as I played with the label
on my beer bottle.
“Couldn’t have anything to do with your journalist visitor today, could
it?” Parker watched me like a hawk. I felt heat ignite across my skin at the
mention of Hannah while I tried to play the entire thing off.
“No.”
“Interesting.” He crossed his arms and waited, knowing I’d fold if he was
right. We’d been friends for years now, and he had seen more than an
indecent number of women come and go through my front door to read into
things a little too easily. “She doesn’t strike me as your type.”
“She’s not.” I scoffed. “She could apply for the role of the Virgin Mary.” I
didn’t meet his eyes as I kept my face trained out over the crowd, like I’d
find the answer to my problems out there.
He snorted, “Hannah is anything but virginal. Quite the opposite,
actually.”
I snapped my head back to him and he raised his eyebrows at me, and I
knew I’d given myself away. “What does that mean?”
“Not my story to tell.” He mused, “But remember that her and Rey have
been friends for years, so believe me when I say she gives off good girl
vibes, but she’s not innocent.” I opened my mouth to contradict what he
said, but he held his finger up, silencing me before he continued. “Tell me
the truth.”
“I don’t know what the truth is, Parker.” I admitted, holding his gaze.
“And that’s the problem, isn’t it? You’re attracted to her and can’t figure
out why. Twice in one day with two different people totally out of your
normal type.”
I rolled my eyes, hating how on point he always was with my emotions. It
was aggravating, to say the least. “I want to ruin her.” Leaning forward on
the table, giving it to him straight. “I want to ruin her perfect little outfit and
hairstyle and show her exactly how good it can be to be bad.” I challenged
him to argue with me. “And that’s fucked up, because a girl like that isn’t
the type of girl to be single or into women. Which means she has a man at
home, and I have a list as long as my arm of women willing to let me do
that to them, yet I’m thinking about little Susie Q and what she would taste
like when she came.”
“Then find out.” He challenged, and a darkness that didn’t take root in his
eyes often clouded the normal clarity. “Maybe the only way to find out why
she’s got a hold on you is to give into it.”
I scoffed, angry that he was purposing the one thing I couldn’t do. “Dallin
told me to be on my best behavior. Ruining the good girl doesn’t exactly
fall in line with that objective.”
He chuckled and stood up, grabbing a wad of cash from his wallet and
handing it to our waitress as she laid his beer down on the table, paying for
it. He pushed his beer my way and when I reached for it, eager to add to the
alcohol content in my stomach, he held onto it, making me meet his gaze.
“Something I learned a long time ago is that Dallin Kent always plays the
game better than anyone else could ever dream of. He’s always in charge
and always five steps ahead of everyone else. If he paired you up with
Hannah, knowing full well what your tendencies were, there was a reason.”
I didn’t reply and he let go of the beer. “I’ll see you tomorrow.”
He walked away without another word, leaving me alone in the bar with
only my thoughts and his words to entertain me.

“Good girl.” I praised, watching her head tip back as she gave into the
ecstasy I was providing. “Just let go of everything else and feel it for what it
is.” I laid leisurely, slow kisses along her neck, dragging the edge of my
teeth over the sensitive skin as her hands tangled in my hair, pulling me
closer.
“Lex.” She moaned my name, and I’d never heard it sound better coming
off anyone else’s lips before. Not until her. “I don’t know—” She was
unsure, nervous even. Something about being the one to lead her through it
put me on a power trip.
“Pleasure is pleasure.” I reminded her, “It doesn’t matter if it’s new or
different, it’s still good.”
“God, it’s so good.” She moaned, arching her back as I got to her chest
and twirled my tongue around one of her hard nipples. I’d always been a
big fan of breasts, nipples especially, and she had a pair to worship. I could
just lay with her all night and make her come from the worshiping I’d do to
her perfect tits without even needing anything in return.
But tonight, I wanted more.
“Your touch is so different.” She moaned, arching her hips as I kissed that
space between her belly button and panty line. “Soft.”
“Sensual.” I added.
“Erotic.” She panted. “It’s so fucking good.”
I smirked against her skin, damp with perspiration from the pleasurable
torture I’d been putting her through. “What a dirty word on such pretty
lips.” I teased, closing the distance and blowing directly on her exposed
pussy. She was soaked, I’d been edging her for days and she was finally in
my bed and ready for me, making it worth it. “Say it again.”
“Fuck.” She screeched as I flattened my tongue and pressed it flat to her
clit before sliding it down to her pussy. “Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.” She moaned on
repeat as I slid my tongue inside. God, she tasted so good. I wanted to taste
her orgasm on my tongue. I needed it.
“So pretty.” I twirled my tongue around her clit and slowly pushed one
finger inside of her slick entrance. She was needy and rocked against my
hand, taking me deeper and then rocking her hips. “Tell me what you want.”
“You.” She pleaded. “I want you to make me come, and then I want to do
it to you.”
“You want to make me orgasm?” I teased her with the dirty talk, knowing
she was all about words. “Tell me what you want to do to me.” I added
another finger and sucked her clit as she opened and closed her mouth like a
fish out of water, desperately trying to form a sentence. You didn’t have to
be a male to lose the blood flow to your brain when your sex organs were
aroused. It was universal across mankind, and she was no exception. “Are
you going to taste me?” I rocked my mouth against her clit and bent my
fingers forward until she gasped and widened her legs even more.
 “Yes.” She nodded rapidly. “I don’t know what to do, but I want to try.
Fuck, I want to do it so bad.”
“I’ll teach you, baby.” I flicked her clit again and then toyed with her
nipple with my free hand. She curled forward, grabbing my wrist and
holding onto me as I pleased her. “But I want you to come on my face first.
Then I’ll show you everything you’ve been missing.”
“Please.” She begged. “Please Lex, I’m going to explode if you keep
talking like that.”
“Do it.” I challenged, “Come for me, Pretty Girl, and I’ll let you play
with me.”
“God.” She gasped, curling forward even tighter, and I could tell she was
close. I rocked my hand faster and faster as she started coming undone
above me, crying out and pleading to come.
And then she did.
“That’s it. Such a good girl coming for me.” I prolonged it, sucking her
clit and slowly thrusting my fingers into her as she relaxed into my bed,
sated.
But I wasn’t done with her yet. I needed to make her do that again and
again. “Oh my god,” She moaned, looking up at me through her thick
lashes and smiling a sweet and sultry grin. “I can’t believe I just did that.”
“I can’t believe it took me this long to taste you.” I slid up her body and
softly slid my tits over hers, stimulating us both as our nipples brushed.
Lifting my fingers between our faces, I slowly sucked one into my mouth
right in front of her, moaning at the combination of her orgasm and my skin
flavor mixing. “Have you ever tasted yourself?” I questioned, tapping the
end of my middle finger against her plush bottom lip. “Have you ever
sucked your orgasm off of your partner before?”
She shook her head and then slowly parted her lips before sliding her
tongue out and over my finger. I pushed it into her mouth, sliding it over the
bumps of her tongue until I hit the smooth part in the back of her throat and
she stared up at me, eyes hazy with arousal and desire as she sucked it
clean.
“Do you like it?” I asked, struggling to focus as she gently took it deep
into her mouth again.
“Only because it’s on you.” She admitted, and I rocked my hips forward
as her dirty words tantalized me.
 “I want more of it on me.” I straddled one of her thighs and lifted her
other leg, holding it to her chest as I rocked forward, rubbing my clit
against her wet pussy. “Mmh.” I moaned, feeling the pleasure roll through
my body from one cell to another. I knew it would feel good with her from
the moment we met. But it was otherworldly.
“Oh, my god.” She gasped and put her hand on my hip, rocking me back
and forth, grinding against each other. “Lex. Oh, my god.”
“I know.” I palmed her breast, playing with her nipples as I edged myself,
desperate to fall over the edge of bliss but wanting to wait until she was
crashing through that experience with me. “I’m right there with you.”
Leaning forward, I kissed her, and she clung to me, like she was breathing
directly from my lips and I was her lifeline. “Use my body for your
pleasure. I want to be the only thing giving you satisfaction. Think only of
me.”
Her eyelids fluttered open, and she stared directly into my eyes. “I’m
with you.” She whispered, leaning up to bite my bottom lip and suck it into
her mouth as she started playing with my tits like I had been with her. She
was so bold when she was stripped down and free. “I’m coming.” She
gasped, “Lex, you’re making me come.”
“Good girl, Hannah.” I moaned, right on the edge of my orgasm, shook
by the fact that Hannah Kate was underneath of me in my bed, about to
make me come. “That’s my good girl.”
“Yours.” She panted, digging her nails into my chest, marking me, and it
was all I needed to crash over the other side of bliss. “Lex!”
Beep. Beep. Beep.
My eyes flew open in confusion and I panted as I tried to figure out what
was going on and what that noise was.
My alarm.
It was a dream.
Reality crashed down onto me at the same time the disappointment and
shame burned.
I just had a sex dream about Hannah, and I felt ill from it. Not because
she was a bad pick for a wet dream partner, but because it felt like I took
advantage of our professional relationship by dreaming about her. Like I
somehow violated her.
“Fuck.” I groaned, throwing myself out of bed and directly into an ice-
cold shower, trying to get my electrified body to calm down and forget how
fucking good it had felt to be with her, even if it was only in my head.
The tallest coffee in the world would not be enough to get me through the
day, but I had no choice. So I drank it anyway and tried to convince the
turmoil in my gut to settle as I parked at the shop with ten minutes to spare
before my first appointment.
I never walked in that close to appointment time, but I didn’t know what
time Hannah would show up for day two of our interview and I couldn’t
bring myself to be alone with her for any length of time.
I had tried everything imaginable to get my mind under control after
spending the afternoon with her yesterday. First with alcohol and then with
a nameless stranger in the bar bathroom.
Despite that, all I could think about was the attention she paid to me. The
way she watched and wondered at everything I did. And sure, she was there
for an article and it made sense she would pay attention to the minor details
for her article, but it was more than that. I was sure.
I read people easily and comprehensively. My entire life, I could almost
hear people’s innermost thoughts without them opening their mouths. And
Hannah was no different, she wore every emotion on her sleeve and
couldn’t hide a thing.
“Hey.” Reyna came around the building toward the parking lot and forced
me to get out of my car so I could pretend to function like an adult. “Are
you okay?”
“Yeah, perfect.” I adjusted my dark sunglasses and grabbed my bag of
snacks and drinks I packed.
“Hey.” She called again as I tried to walk toward the back door to the
shop, “Thanks for letting Hannah tag along with you in Dallin’s place.” She
smiled sweetly, and it was impossible to not give into her effortless charm.
Next to Parker, Reyna was one of the easiest people to talk to and we had
gotten close over the years. “It means the world to her to do a piece on
someone so dynamic and different.”
“Different.” I nodded, smiling through that same stupid feeling I got in
my gut when the shitty biker said I wasn’t his type, like there was
something wrong with me. “Right, no problem.”
“I didn’t mean you were different in a bad way.” Her eyebrows pinched
together in confusion, but I waved her off.
“I get it.” Smiling, I hoped to lighten the entire situation so I could
escape. “I have to get ready for my first client.”
 “Okay.” She hesitated as I left her in the parking lot and went inside.
Different.
Dynamic.
I’d been called every name under the sun in my life, and it never bothered
me before. So I couldn’t figure out why I was so conscious of the labels the
last few days. I wouldn’t change a thing about me and my lifestyle even if I
had a gun to my head, but I had never noticed the difference between me
and most of the world before, either.
Until now.
“Oh good, you’re here on time today.” Trey deadpanned as I walked
through the employee lounge in the back of the shop. “I was starting to
worry I’d be stuck with Hannah today.” He grimaced as I ignored him,
dropping off a few items for the main fridge. “I think I scare her.”
“You scare everyone.” I deadpanned.
“Not as much as you do.” He threw back in our normal insulting fashion.
“True.” I shrugged him off and grabbed my bag to leave.
“Don’t run into any garlic out there.” He yelled as I walked out, making
one of his usual vampire references.
“Watch out for those silver bullets.” I lobbed back with my usual
werewolf dig, though mine was accurate because he had a Little Red Riding
Hood kink and he just scoffed at me in return.
I ignored everyone else, going straight to my room and mentally
preparing for my first client. His name was Jack, and he was a Nashville
cop who lost his K9 officer two months ago in the line of duty. He was
getting a full sleeve dedicated to his partner, Arlo. It was an emotional
piece, and it meant a lot to more than just Jack. Arlo’s other partners on the
force and his family, including Jack’s kids, loved him, and his loss had a
wide impact.
If I was going to get praise about my art and featured in some article, I
wanted Arlo’s piece to be at the forefront of it all. I wanted to be known for
something that mattered.
“Your appointment is here. And so is Hannah.” Paisley popped in with a
mug of coffee in her hands and a hung overlook on her face. Something I
could sympathize with completely. We were lucky to not open until ten in
the morning, but most of us led lifestyles that left us out on the town until
the early hours, anyway.
 “Be right there.” I took one last look at my room, making sure I was all
prepped before heading out. Luckily, I made sure most everything was
ready last night before leaving for the bar with Parker, so the morning
would be easier. Before leaving my room to grab Hannah and Jack, I took a
glance in the mirror and tried to see myself through fresh eyes.
I looked like a punk rock version of Sandy from Grease. An off the
shoulder black blouse that showed off my chest piece, with a pair of black
leather pants that hugged my ass and legs like a second skin down to the
leopard print red bottoms that were as tall as skyscrapers, gave me the
confidence to accomplish anything.
I had my hair up in a fun and flirty up do with a matching leopard print
bandana to tie it all together.
I looked hot, that I knew. Sexuality was easy to understand when it was
so commonly talked about in society. What was less known, however, was
the why behind being openly sexy for others to see. If you did it for
someone else, you were desperate. If you did it for yourself, you were
conceited.
So was desperation or conceitedness to blame for my outfit?
They called me Emo Barbie, and it worked for me. Feminine and
powerful all wrapped into one kick ass, steal your girl, doll. Yet in the
moment, it felt like a costume.
“Hey.” Hannah cautiously walked in my room, catching me mirror
gazing. “I hope you don’t mind, Paisley told me to come back.” She looked
so fucking cute in a pair of baby blue capris, a white boat neck shirt and
matching white flats. She tied up her strawberry blond hair in a slick-
backed ponytail, accentuating her bright green eyes. Hannah looked like the
complete opposite of me standing there in black leather and Louboutin.
“Not at all.” I gave her an easygoing smile to reassure her. Before I even
got out of bed today, I promised myself I’d be welcoming and accepting to
Hannah. Because she didn’t need to suffer because of whatever mental
breakdown I was going through the last few days, even if I could still taste
her orgasm on my tongue from my dream. “Thanks for coming in.”
“Oh, I’m so excited.” She gushed relief as she eased into my
welcomeness. “I can’t wait to see what masterpiece you create today.”
“Come on in and set your stuff down and I’ll show you the sketch.” I
grabbed my tablet to show her the three-hundred-and-sixty-degree 3D
rendering of the piece, complete with Jack’s beefy arm wearing the art.
“Today’s piece is important.”
“Oh, my god.” She whispered in awe, leaning against my arm to see the
tablet better. I tried to ignore how being that close to her felt and focused on
the tattoo. “Is that K-9 Arlo?”
“It is. Good eye.”
“I did a piece on him.” She said, mystified, before shaking her head. “I
sobbed at the ceremony they did when they laid him to rest.”
“You went?” I asked, lowering the tablet.
She took a deep breath and looked up at me. “My dad is the Police
Commissioner of Nashville.” She shrugged nonchalantly. “I go to all those
hard moments with him.”
“That can’t be easy.” I deduced.
“It’s harder for him. My mom passed away years ago, the least I can do is
to be there in silent support for him while he supports all of his men and
women in uniform.”
“I don’t think I’ve ever met someone like you before.” I admitted, hating
how deep that felt to say, but it needed to be acknowledged. Like her
specialness needed to be recognized. She blushed and twisted her fingers
together, clearly uncomfortable at the praise. I didn’t want to keep her as the
center of attention if she was uneasy, so I moved on, nodding for her to
follow me out to get Jack.
“Lex.” She said, putting her hand on my arm and stopping me before I
made it out of the room. Instantly I flashed back to my dream and the way
her hands felt on my tits. “Thank you for inviting me to be a part of today.”
She stared up at me with that pureness in her eyes. “This is the kind of thing
that sets you apart from the rest.”
I shook it off because I wasn’t doing anything special. I was doing a piece
that was special to my client, just like all the others. But I understood how it
was important to a lot of other people, so I just nodded and led her to the
reception desk.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 6 – Hannah

“I shead
he asleep?” I whispered, leaning over Lex’s shoulder as she bent her
nearly upside down to tattoo the inside elbow of her client, Jack
Potter.
“Probably.” She whispered back, sitting up straight and stretching her
neck and shoulders out. “He’s slept through other appointments with me.”
“Wild.” I shook my head, backing up to give her space as she turned her
head the other way, trying to stretch it further. “Can I get you anything?” I
asked quietly.
“A sip of my water would be divine.” She pointed over to her desk where
her bottle of water sat. She hadn’t taken a break in hours, working on the
tribute piece to K-9 Arlo without stopping while his handler snoozed on and
off. He was no doubt still dealing with the fallout of Arlo’s passing and
something told me he didn’t find peace often, so neither of us could bring
ourselves to disturb him.
I grabbed the mug and went to hand it to her, but realized that she
couldn’t take it with her sterile gloves on. “Oh, here.” I tilted it to her and
held her straw out.
I’m not exactly sure why, but as she leaned over and wrapped her bright
red painted lips around the tip of the silicone straw, I had incredibly
indecent images running through my head. She wasn’t doing anything
particularly sexual; it was just that natural sensuality to her that made it
look seductive and alluring.
 Standing next to her also gave me the opportunity to be taller than her,
when her warm brown eyes fluttered up at me, with her lips still on the
straw, I finally understood why men loved when women looked at them
during oral sex.
Like I really got it.
“Thanks.” She sighed, leaning back and licking her lips. “Keep it up, and
I’ll make you stay with me for every appointment.” She joked.
“Hmm.” I hummed, overwhelmed with something akin to arousal
warming my body.
Jesus, what would the guys say if they knew a woman as alpha as Lex
turned me on? Would they truly be shocked by it?
It was one thing for me to be taken seriously in a polyamorous
relationship with two men. But add in the fact that for months now I’d been
battling random intrusive thoughts leading me to believe I could be bisexual
too. God, what would my father say?
“You okay over there?” Lex’s velvet voice brought me back to the
present, and I snapped out of my stupor, setting her bottle down on the desk
and turning back to her.
“Yeah. Sorry.” I smiled. “Lost in thought.”
“What about?” She asked, focused on her work.
“Uh—” I wracked my brain for an answer that didn’t include, oh, just
imagining what it would look like to see you looking up at my boyfriends
with your bright red lips wrapped around their cocks as you gave them
blow jobs. Or, how freaking hot that idea made me. “The layout for the
pictures of this project.” I lied.
“Does your art play out in your mind like mine does?” She asked,
bending around Jack’s arm again and getting the work done that was
necessary. “Is it like a movie?”
“Yeah,” I rubbed my hands down my pants and sat back down in my
chair, “I can feel the flow of the article and the images mentally long before
I even write a word down.”
“I think all mediums of art are so cool. I love how different they all are,
yet the end goal is always the same. Expression.”
“I’ll be honest, some pieces are more enjoyable than others,” I joked,
“They put me in the obituary section when I first started and that kind of
sucked.”
She grimaced, glancing over at me. “That sounds brutal.”
 “The worst.” I shrugged, “But everyone has to start somewhere.”
“True. I started in my dad’s shop, sweeping floors and running across the
street for cheeseburgers.” She laughed. “Looking back, I still believe I
learned the most in those years because I learned about the business and the
art.”
“That’s fundamental. Have you ever thought about opening your own
shop?”
She scoffed lightly and then froze when Jack snorted, “Lex is a lot of
things, but organized isn’t one of them.”
“Hey.” Lex cried, sitting up and pulling her hands free of the man. “I
thought you were sleeping.”
“Impossible with your heavy hand.” He cracked one eye open and
smirked, giving himself away to his lie.
“Anyway.” Lex rolled her eyes and looked over at me. “He’s right, I can’t
imagine keeping all the moving parts of a business in line and running
smoothly. I manage a lot around here, but Dallin’s mind is always working
at hyper speed.” She shuddered, “It’s exhausting just thinking about it.”
“I feel that in my soul.” I relaxed back into my seat, “My boyfriends own
a garage, and they primarily work on custom design jobs, and I used to run
the books and do the admin stuff when they first opened and my brain
literally melted by the end of the day.” I paused when I noticed Lex and
Jack both stared at me, silently just blinking for a moment. “What?”
“Did she say boyfriends?” Jack raised one bushy brow as he leaned
toward Lex like they were having a private conversation.
“They, to be exact.” Lex added with a wicked smirk on her face. “And
now it all makes sense.”
“What does?” I scowled suddenly on edge.
Lex shook her head and then turned back to Jack’s arm. “You’re all
done.” She cocked her head, looking down at it. “I think it’s my favorite
piece that I’ve done to date.”
“You say that to all the boys.” Jack pursed his lips, joking as he got out of
the chair and went to the mirror.
But I knew without a doubt that she was telling the truth, because the
piece was so moving and meaningful. There was a large portrait of Arlo,
dead center of Jack’s upper arm, and the detail was insane, right down to
the reflective light in his eyes from the flash of the camera taking the
picture. Then, all around the centerpiece, from his shoulder to his wrist, on
all sides of his arm, there were pieces of his life and journey as a police K-
9.
Pictures of him as a pup, dragging a toy twice his size. One of him laying
upside down sleeping in the middle of a bed. There was one of him riding in
a motorcycle sidecar with doggie goggles on and Jack driving, and one of
him licking an ice cream cone out of a little boy’s hands as he giggled and
grinned back at the pup. Then there was the police badge for his department
with a significant black band across the center, symbolizing the loss of an
officer. The dates of his first night of duty and his end of watch date, also
the date of his death.
“I’m at a loss for words, Lex.” Jack blinked rapidly to keep the moisture
in his eyes at bay. “There’s never been a more beautiful tribute to all the
different roles Arlo had in his life. He was so much more than just an officer
and you really captured that. I’ll cherish this for the rest of my life.”
“It was an honor to be a part of.” Lex smiled sadly, rubbing her hand over
his back affectionately. “I hope your boys love being able to see their buddy
whenever they see your arm now.”
“They’re going to love it.” Jack agreed, pulling lex in for a big hug and
holding onto her for a minute.
It was beautiful to witness the exchange of such a gift between artist and
canvas. The weight of being responsible for something so powerful
mystified me.
I hated to interrupt the moment between them, but I couldn’t stand the
thought of not getting pictures of the piece in complete detail, to share with
the world in honor of both K-9 Arlo and Lex’s talents.
“Do you mind if I document this?” I held my camera up, fully prepared to
capture the tattoo today unlike yesterday, and Jack proudly stuck his arm
out for me.
“How do you want me?”
“Just like that.” I nodded to the beautiful backdrop behind him as Lex
adjusted the lighting for me in the room.
It photographed amazingly, and as I worked, Lex watched over my
shoulder, approving, and recommending different angles and shots until we
were both confident we got them all. “Thank you so much, again Lex.”
“I wouldn’t have had it any other way, Jack. Come back whenever you
want more.” She patted his shoulder as he headed out.
 “You know me, every couple of months I darken your doorstep.” He
joked, saluting us once as he left.
With him gone, the room instantly felt smaller and sadder, like the weight
of the day and the meaning behind it was heavier to burden without Jack’s
charismatic presence there to buffer it. He was the one grieving, yet he had
joked and lightened the mood for us, as though our feelings were important.
Lex collapsed into the black wing-back chair I sat in all day and sighed,
and I knew she felt it too. “I’m not really sure what to do with myself now.”
She admitted before looking up at me where I stood by the wall. “It seems
wrong to just go on with my day, even if it is already evening.”
Jack had been a trooper, sitting through nearly eight hours of tattooing
with only one brief lunch break and a few stretch breaks, more for Lex’s
well being than his own.
And Lex, dang. The endurance and stamina to tattoo that long was
extraordinary and magical to watch.
“Do you have any other appointments today?” I sincerely hoped she
wasn’t booked for anything else; she deserved a break.
“God no,” She scoffed and then stood up and started stretching her body
out, bending over to touch her toes and then folding her arms over her
chest. “I knew even if I physically could tattoo after that, which I can’t, I
wouldn’t want to mentally. I think clearing a whole day for Arlo was the
only way to handle his tribute.”
“I agree.” I warmed at her tenderness for an animal she never met. Her
exterior was hard, yet her personality was soft and thoughtful whenever she
showed me a piece. “How about you let me buy you dinner?” I asked, not
even processing my words before they were out of my mouth. “You hardly
ate anything all day, and it’s the least I can do for your hospitality today.”
She watched me with that penetrating stare, making me wonder if I once
again overstepped the boundaries of this professional arrangement like I
had last night when I asked her about her relationship status with her client.
“You can say no!” I hurried on, “I just thought maybe—”
“I’d love to.” She cut me off, taking pity on me as I started rambling and
back peddling so fast, I was sure to land on my ass. “But not because I feel
you owe me anything. But mostly because I’m starving and if I don’t eat
soon, I’ll turn into a wild, angry monster.” Her eyes widened dramatically
as she curled her lip up and pretended to show me her claws.
 I giggled at her animation and felt a little more confident about my
invitation. I turned around to grab my things. “We can’t have that. There’s
this fantastic Mexican place down the street if you’re up for some tacos?”
When I faced her again, there was that predatory look in her eyes that
instantly sucked all the air from the room like it had last night when we
were alone.
Then her red lips curled up again into a grin that made my knees weak. “I
love tacos.”
Something about the way she said the word, made me think she wasn’t
talking about food anymore, but instead of embarrassing myself by asking
for her to clarify, I swallowed down a gulp of anticipation and silently
nodded for her to grab her things and lead the way out of the shop.
She meant food, right?
What on earth else could she be talking about?

I thought watching Lex tattoo was a sight to behold with her movements
and grace, but it didn’t hold a candle to watching her eat. She was one of
those people who ate with their entire soul.
She closed her eyes and groaned when she took the first bite and danced
in her seat on the high-top chair where we sat against the wall in the back
corner of the busy place. Not an inch of red lipstick was out of place as she
ate her first taco either.
I tried not to stare, but I couldn’t take my eyes off her.
“Sorry.” She smirked, holding her napkin over her mouth as she chewed.
“I was starving.”
“No.” I blinked, focusing on my own untouched food, “I love it.” I picked
up my own shredded chicken and guacamole taco and took a bite. She was
right, the food was damn good and deserved to be praised after a long day.
“Gosh, I have to come here more often.”
“How’d you find it?” She looked around before taking a sip of her
margarita. It was an old industrial space made to look like a trendy garage,
with big overhead glass garage doors that opened up to let the two
environments inside and out mingle while patrons visited. “I didn’t know it
was even here.”
“Knox found it by total accident one day.” I grinned at the memory. “He
was meeting Dallin for something after work one night and stopped in here
for a drink before.” I shrugged, “He came back the next night because of
how good the food was.”
“And Knox is—” She paused, raising one perfectly manicured eyebrow.
“My boyfriend.” I blushed because I was so absolutely in love with him,
that I couldn’t help but go full schoolgirl anytime I talked about him. Even
if we’d been together going on ten years.
“One of two—” She left the ending open and grinned at me. “I need to
hear that story.”
I opened my mouth to talk about Knox and Brody, but for some reason,
talking about them with Lex made me feel slightly guilty. I felt as if I had
been caught with my hand in the hypothetical cookie jar, and I knew I was
going to get in trouble.
So I blew it off as best as I could, “Knox, Brody and I were all best
friends in high school and eventually we kind of morphed into a new
dynamic and haven’t looked back since.”
“I didn’t mean to pry.” She straightened up, wiping her hands on her
napkin. “If anyone in the world knows what it’s like to be unconventional,”
She waved her hand over her appearance, “It’s me. So I should have
thought better about digging into it. I’m sorry.”
“No!” I sighed and smiled at her. “I didn’t mean it like that. I guess I
haven’t always gotten the warmest responses from people finding out I’m in
a polyamorous relationship. Often people think I’m a sister wife in a weird
cult and even after they find out I’m the luckiest girl in the world who is
loved by two men equally with zero competition or love triangles included,
I’m left feeling icky from it all. So I’m naturally reserved, but I don’t need
to be with you. Because I know you’d never make me feel odd for it.”
“You’re not odd for finding love, no matter the label.” She asserted,
taking a sip of her drink.
“What about you?” I asked, toeing that line of weird comfort I’d felt in
her presence. “Are you in a relationship? Or two?” I joked, trying to lighten
the conversation.
“Ha.” She chuckled, “I’m most definitely not a relationship kind of girl. It
took me a long time to figure out what I was in life, but I knew pretty early
what I wasn’t. And monogamous or straight, wasn’t it.”
“So you’re poly?” I questioned with surprise.
“Opposite actually.” She shrugged, “I can’t stand the idea of being
committed to anyone ever, let a lone multiple people.” She leaned forward
on the table. “How do you do it with two?”
Now it was my turn to laugh, “I’d like to say it’s hard, given that Brody
and Knox are both over the top sometimes, but it’s really not. We all kind of
have our role, and it works.”
“What’s your role in the throuple?” She asked and then held her finger
up, “Wait, are they together? Or just with you?”
“We’re all together.” Taking a bite of food, I went on, “I guess, in
technical terms, I’m the submissive one. I more naturally follow their lead
without hesitation.” I hesitated for a second, “Brody’s the alpha if I had to
put a label on him. He’s always in charge. Like always.” Feeling the effects
of the margarita, I giggled and relaxed the day away. “And Knox kind of
falls in between those two roles somewhere. Some days he’s in charge with
Brody and taking the lead, and other days he falls in line with me and is
easier going. He balances Brody and I out in a way.” I shrugged. “God, I
never really looked at our relationship from the outside like I am right now,
but it’s kind of cool.”
Lex widened her eyes, “You mean you’re enlightened by what you see?”
“Yeah, in a way I am. I always go to Knox as mediator when Brody’s
pissing me off and I think Brody does too, and it makes more sense now,
because Knox is the levelheaded one.”
“He’s the switch.” She mused, with a smirk on her face. “In my
experience, relationships always work best when there’s a switch involved.”
I contemplated that. “Why do you think that?”
She shrugged, chewing a bite and then washing it down. “I guess it makes
it easier for everyone to get what they need from the partner when that
partner can fill multiple roles.” She waved her hand toward me, “In your
case, when you need someone soft and reasonable, Knox is that person for
you. Or when Brody needs someone to challenge him and put him in place
—”
“He’s that person for him.” I finished for her, completely enlightened.
“Interesting. Did you think you’d be dissecting a poly relationship over
tacos tonight?”
 She snorted and covered her mouth, “Can’t say it was on my bingo card
at all.”
I tipped my head back and laughed, loving the easiness of her humor.
“Well, that’s a laugh I haven’t heard in a minute.”
I whipped my head around to find Knox himself walking toward our table
with a beer bottle in his hand and a mischievous grin on his face. God, he
looked so freaking good. Tall and built like a man who used his body every
day for work, with tight blue jeans on and a dark green t-shirt that hugged
his enormous arms, showing off his tattoos.
Tattoos I had a much bigger appreciation for after watching Lex spend
hours crafting ideas into permanent art.
“Hi!” I gushed, flinging myself off my stool and into his arms. “Hi. Hi.
Hi.” I repeated as he caught me and held me tight to his chest. He smelled
so good after going so long without him. “What are you doing here?”
“I just got back into town, found the house empty, so I came to get some
food until you got off work.” He glanced at Lex over my shoulder and then
raised a brow at me. “Or until I found you in a bar, drinking and eating
tacos with someone I don’t know.”
“Lex,” I turned back to the table and found Lex watching us with a mask
of indifference on her face that wasn’t there a minute ago. “This is Knox.
He’s been out of town for the last two weeks. I had no idea he’d show up
here. Knox, this is Alexi Donovan, the tattoo artist I’m interviewing for the
paper. She works with Dallin.”
“Nice to meet you.” Lex held her hand out to him with a blank smile on
her face and Knox took her hand, shaking it.
“Pleasure’s all mine. I’ve heard a lot about you.” He said thickly, and the
hair on the back of my neck stood up at his tone. I looked up at him,
confused, but they both just gave each other a lingering stare.
“I thought you weren’t coming back until Saturday.” I drew his attention
back to me, catching the way his nostrils flared slightly before he smiled
and put his arm around my shoulders, pulling me tight to him.
“I missed you. I didn’t want to spend another night apart.” He leaned
down and kissed me, sliding his hand over my cheek and around the back of
my neck, anchoring me to him so I couldn’t pull back. Not that I would
have, because I missed him so much, I ached for him. But I also was super
aware of where we were and who was sitting a few feet away, watching us.
I just didn’t understand the feelings burning inside of me.
 “I missed you too,” I pulled back, creating just enough space between our
lips to speak. “Pull up a chair, I’ll go order your favorite.”
“I was thinking more like we could get the hell out of here and go home.”
He slid his hand down my back to my ass and squeezed. “I missed you,
Han.”
“I know.” I sighed, blushing from his unusual display of affection, and
feeling torn about what I was going to do.
“You can have my chair; I was just about to leave.” Lex interjected,
forcing Knox to acknowledge her again. Something ignited inside of me as
she pushed her mostly uneaten meal to the edge of the table and tossed back
the rest of her drink.
“No.” I panicked, hating how anxious the thought of her leaving because
of Knox’s arrival made me. “Stay. You haven’t even finished. And you were
starving when we got here.” I smiled, hoping she’d change her mind.
“It’s all good.” She gave me a nod and stood up, turning to Knox again.
“I’ve taken up enough of her time the last few days.” She glanced my way.
“Have a good night.”
“Well, wait.” I chuckled, running my hand over my hair as I fought to
come up with something else to say. “What time do you want me at the
shop tomorrow?” I paused, waiting for her reply, but she hesitated too long,
and I knew what she was going to say.
“I think you’ve got enough to write the article. You interviewed me
nonstop today.”
“I don’t.” Cutting her off, “Not near enough. I need more pictures of your
art and more about the impact being here in Nashville has made on you, and
how you’re dealing with the growing concerns amongst public officials that
someday the appeal of vacationing here will fizzle out and it will be a ghost
town—”
“Hannah.” She spoke firmly, with a stern look on her face. That same
damn look Brody gave me when he was about to give me a command. “It’s
okay.” She walked around us and then turned back before she left. “If you
need anything else from the shop, give Dallin a call. Have a good night.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 7 – Knox

I watched the sexy brunette walk away, unable to stop myself from
appreciating the way her long legs gracefully moved with each step. I
knew that was exactly why she wore leather pants and heels, but I didn’t
dwell on it too long.
My attention immediately returned to my sexy girlfriend, who was also
staring at the tattoo artist as she walked away. And if my eyesight was right,
she was staring at her ass too.
“Hannah.” I spoke, and she jumped, blinking rapidly and looking back up
at me with a weak smile on her face. “What the fuck just happened?”
Her face fell and her shoulders sagged as she glanced back toward the
door one last time, like she was hoping for another glimpse of Lex.
“I don’t know.” She finally said and looked back up at me. “I think I just
want to go home.”
“Let’s go.” I grabbed her hand and led her through the crowd. There was
something going on in her head, making her act strange, and I was
desperate to get to the bottom of it. That entire interaction at the table was
the most bizarre dealing I’d ever witnessed with Hannah, and I needed to
get some answers.
“My car—” She pointed to the lot out back of the restaurant where she
had parked it, but I just shook my head and pulled her toward my bike on
the street.
I took her bag and cinched it up, before sliding it into the saddlebag that
held her gear.
 “Knox.” She tried one more time, but I shook my head again, holding
onto the anxiety inside of me by a thread.
I wrapped my hand around the back of her neck and pulled her forward,
flush with the front of my chest, and bent down to press my forehead
against hers. “I don’t know what just happened back there, but there are two
things I do know, Hannah.”
“What?” She whispered like she was almost afraid of my answer.
“One; I’m going to get to the bottom of it. And two, if I don’t feel your
body wrapped around mine, even from just the back of my bike for now,
I’m going to lose my mind while I try to figure out yours.” I kissed her
roughly, pushing my tongue into her mouth and she welcomed it, surprising
me when she bit it and whimpered against my lips. “Now get on my bike.”
“Okay.” She whispered as I threw my leg over the motorcycle and pulled
the stand up, holding my hand out to help her on.
The moment her body pressed against mine and she wrapped her arms
around my stomach, some of the unease settled in my gut.
“Hold on tight, baby.” I warned as I started the engine, revving it a few
times to tell the surrounding cars I was pulling out, my turn or not be
damned.
“Always.” She replied over the roar of the pipes and tightened her hold,
sliding her fingers inside of the metal buckle of my belt, which was her
favorite spot to hang on.
I moved us through the downtown traffic, splitting lanes and taking alleys
until the congestion opened up and we hit the rural route leading us toward
our house and with each minute that passed, leading us further from the city
and closer to our slice of paradise, she settled and relaxed into me more and
more.
As I drove through the winding blacktop driveway, the trees blocked the
house, but I could see the glow of the porch lights before we broke through
into the clearing. I drove the bike directly into the open garage bay and
turned it off as my ears rang from the sudden silence. She slid off the back
of the bike, grabbing her work stuff, but I took it from her hands and carried
it for her as we left the garage, heading for the house.
She was silent.
Alarm bells rang in my head as my normally chatty girl held all of that
chaos inside of her head instead of sharing it with me like usual.
 Halfway up the steps of the front porch, Brody walked out of the screen
door wearing a pair of low riding jeans and nothing else. “When did you get
back?”
“Earlier.” I said, grabbing him for a quick hug as Hannah lingered at the
top of the steps, still silent. “I ran into Hanny at T’s.” I glanced back at her,
and she was wringing her hands together in front of her. As Brody noticed
the tension between us, his demeanor changed, and I accused, “What the
fuck happened while I was gone?”
He snapped his head to me with a scowl. “What do you mean?”
I leaned back against the porch post and crossed my arms, nodding to
Hannah, whose eyes were wide as they flicked between the two of us.
“I mean, did you know our girl was on a date with a centerfold model,
who had enough big dick energy to put you in your place like a good little
boy?”
“I wasn’t—” Hannah started and then wilted a bit when Brody turned her
way.
“You said you were going to dinner with the tattoo artist.”
“Lex.” I interjected for him and raised my brows at him. “Big, big dick
lesbian energy wrapped up in a shiny leggy package.”
“Will you stop it?” Hannah cried, looking at me with a look on her face
I’d never seen aimed my way before.
Brody, sure. But not me, and her hurt look and teary eyes cut me deep.
“Hannah—” I froze, feeling like I’d landed in some twilight zone since
returning home. “What’s going on?”
“I don’t know!” She yelled as those tears fell over her lashes. “But don’t
you dare stand there and insinuate I was doing anything improper in the
middle of the damn restaurant because I wasn’t!” She ended in a scream.
“Then what were you doing?” Brody asked calmly, which was odd.
Hello, twilight zone.
“I don’t know!” She shook her head as her bottom lip quivered.
“But it wasn’t platonic. Not completely, was it?” A rage I didn’t recognize
built inside of me as I finally understood what I was seeing at the bar, and I
recognized the fear in her eyes.
“I—” She hesitated and swallowed. “I think I’m bisexual.”
The entire world stopped spinning and everything around us drifted away
as gravity no longer grounded us. “You’re what?” Brody scowled, shaking
his head.
 “For a few months now I’ve wondered,” She closed her eyes in pain. “I
think meeting Lex confirmed it.”
I walked away from her as panic burned in my heart.
You’re not enough for me anymore.
I want something different.
This isn’t working.
I imagined hearing her say one of those things next, putting the nail in the
coffin of the only life I’d ever wanted; her and Brody.
“I’m sorry.” She cried, but I couldn’t stop. Seeing the hurt in her eyes, my
world flipped and I couldn’t stand it. “Knox! Please don’t leave.” I could
hear the tears in her voice and my feet stopped moving as my need to
comfort her battled with my need to digest what she just said. “Please don’t
leave me.” She sobbed. “I won’t do anything. Ever. I just wanted to
understand what my mind and body were mis-communicating. I’ll just turn
it off. I’ll figure out how to make it stop, please. I’m so sorry!”
My chest cracked open as I turned to face her. Tears streaked her face and
her skin turned red and blotchy as she panicked. Brody stared at me with so
much uncertainty in his eyes. I was positive I’d never seen him so unsure
before. Since I met him in kindergarten, he radiated confidence every day,
but her revelation left him shaken and uncertain. “My god, Hannah.” I
shook my head as I stalked back toward her. Fear and anxiety overcame her,
causing her to shrink down into herself. Of us. Of what we would do or say
in response to her honesty.
“Knox.” Brody’s hesitation rocked me as I neared them again, but I didn’t
stop. I grabbed Hannah in my arms and held her to my chest so tight I was
probably cutting off her air, but she squeezed me back just as tight, sobbing
harder now that I was comforting her.
“You can’t turn it off.” I told her, smoothing my hand over the back of her
head and Brody slid behind her, holding us all together as chaos still
swirled. “And I never want you to. I never want you to hide your heart from
us, baby.”
“Never again.” Brody agreed, and I was glad he did, because I would
physically beat him into it if I had to. “Do you remember the night Knox
came out to you as bi?” He asked, kissing the back of her head and showing
his gentle side that only we saw. “The night you held him all night long,
afraid that you would no longer be enough for him.”
 She shuddered as she took a deep breath and said something too muffled
to be understood.
“Try again.” I said, pulling her face back enough to speak freely of my
shirt.
“I was so scared you’d leave me. Or stay with me out of obligation.” She
admitted and then buried her face back into my chest.
“And instead, what did I do?”
“Fucked your best friend.” She murmured, and I heard the tiniest bit of a
smile in her still muffled voice and Brody snorted.
“She’s not wrong.” He winked at me.
“Kept open lines of communication with you as I explored my sexuality.”
I corrected her. “With you by my side.”
She shook her head, negating that idea. “I don’t want to explore. I don’t
want to do anything ever again to feel like this.
“Hannah.” Brody warned. “Your sexuality can change as you get older.
There’s nothing wrong with that.”
“And if I said I was full lesbian and never wanted to see your penis ever
again?” She scoffed.
“Hit me in the nuts next time, babe. I think it will hurt less.” He
deadpanned and then picked her up, pulling her out of my hold to sit down
on the bench before nodding for me to join them. Which was no problem,
because I needed to be close to them both right now, too.
“I’m afraid you’re going to hate me.” She admitted. “And I never want
that to happen. Just because I’m attracted to females doesn’t mean I ever
have to act on it.”
“Just take a deep breath and hold on. You’re putting the cart before the
horse.” I reminded her, wiping my thumbs under her eyes to clear the last of
the tears. “Let’s start with when you first noticed something was up.”
She groaned and laid her head on Brody’s chest, soaking up his gentle
affection, because he usually wasn’t one to cuddle. “I don’t know, a few
months ago I noticed I was seeing other women more often. And not just
the normal way, like their outfits or styles, but them.” She took a deep
breath, “Their bodies and builds.”
“And why didn’t you say anything?” Brody probed.
“Because I didn’t know it had to do with my sexuality.” She cried, sitting
up. “I thought I was just more observant or something. I don’t know.”
 “What changed?” I asked, pretty sure I already knew the answer to the
question.
She bit her bottom lip and dropped my gaze, avoiding the topic.
“You can’t hide things from us, Hannah, because then you make us
insecure and fear that you’re going to leave us.” Brody told her, doing a
pretty good job of expressing the fear in my chest as she avoided the
question. “That you don’t want us anymore.”
“I’ve never cheated.” She said firmly, reassuring him. “I’ve never
touched anyone else.” She looked at me. “Not in my life.”
I confirmed what she needed me to. “I believe you.” When we were fresh
out of high school and wrapped up in this weird love triangle between the
three of us, she was a virgin and gave herself to us first. On the same night,
so it would be ‘fair’. Since then, we all had only been with each other. And
knowing no other man had ever touched her, calmed something inside of
me. But if I was being honest, the idea of another woman touching our
sweet, loving Hannah didn’t appall me either.
“Then what changed?”
“I met Lex.” She confessed, “And from the first second of being in the
same room as her, I felt tension building.”
“Is she a lesbian?” Brody asked, having not met Lex.
“Yes. She didn’t say anything about it until tonight, when we were talking
about my relationship with you two. But it’s not something you can miss
with her. She just has—” She hesitated, trying to find the words.
“Big dick energy.” I stated, for the third time, because there was no other
way to describe the air about Lex. “Some lesbians have that alpha dog
mentality, though, they’re usually the masculine ones.”
“And Lex isn’t?” Brody raised his brow at me, but I let Hannah answer.
“No.” She shrugged, “I mean, there are things about her that give off
masculine vibes, but I think that’s more in her personality. No, she’s
feminine. Really, really feminine.” Her eyes got this faraway look in them
as she talked about the tattoo artist and I watched her closely, trying to
figure out what she was feeling exactly.
“So you were attracted to her, but unsure why,” Brody expertly kept the
conversation going.
“It was more than just an attraction.” She said, and then deflated. “I don’t
want to talk about it.”
“Why?” I asked.
 “Because it makes me feel guilty. Like I cheated.”
“That’s how I felt when I first started feeling things for Brody.” I
reminded her. “Like it wasn’t fair to you, but that wasn’t true at all. I
realized after a while that growing feelings for him didn’t detract from the
feelings I had for you, not at all.”
“She’s not our best friend, though!” Hannah cried, “She’s a stranger and
on the outside of this relationship. Your feelings for Brody didn’t threaten
me because I loved him too.” She looked at the man holding her. “I
understood why you were in love with him, and to me, it wasn’t
intimidating.”
“And you think your feelings for Lex or any other female will threaten
us?” Brody scoffed, like it was absurd.
“You didn’t see Knox at T’s.” She shook her head, “He was feral.”
Brody looked over at me, and I tried to think back to that exchange
through Hannah’s eyes. “I admit, I felt threatened,” I said. “But only
because I didn’t know about it. I felt like I was walking in on a secret.”
“I’m sorry.” She stared down, and I hated seeing her so beaten by her
feelings. And mine, because I didn’t handle everything right.
“Come here.” I lifted her out of Brody’s arms and placed her in my lap,
straddling me so she was forced to look at me directly. Holding her chin
with my thumb as my fingers wrapped around the back of her neck to make
sure she didn’t hide. “I won’t lie to you and say I’m not scared of this
change. Because I’m human, and any change that might threaten this
relationship is terrifying to me. Since I was a teenager, I knew I wanted to
spend the rest of my life with you. And once Brody and I stopped trying to
get you to choose between us, I knew he was going to be a partner in this
life too, right next to you, for life. So the fact that you potentially want
something else outside of this trio is unsettling, but it’s not impossible.”
“I don’t want anything else.” She slid her hands up my chest and around
the back of my neck. “I just want you and Brody.” She grabbed his hand
and held onto him as she leaned forward to kiss me. “Forever. Just like
this.”
I yielded to her need to find a balance in life again, even though I
growled in frustration at her obvious attempt to backpedal and bury
everything she had unearthed about herself. “Although I don’t believe you,
I’m willing to set aside the conversation for now. Because I’ve been gone
for thirteen days, and I miss you both more than I thought was possible.”
 A friend of ours was opening a custom shop in Ohio, so I went out to help
him get it set up and organize the opening. But being separated from Brody
and Hannah for that long was the worst thing in the world, and I hated it
more than anything.
“I missed you too.” She kissed me again, and this time she ran her tongue
over my bottom lip, teasing me with just the simple touch. Anytime our girl
used tongue in a kiss, meant she was needing something more than just a
kiss. It was always her tell, and my body reacted instantly to her call for
love. “Our bed was empty without you.”
Brody snickered next to us and leaned in, kissing her neck while putting
his hand on the back of my mine, massaging the muscles. “Don’t act like I
didn’t keep you warm in his absence.”
She pulled back and smiled at him. “You gave me many wonderful
orgasms too, but you know what I mean.”
“I do.” He kissed her, biting her lip in his dominating way and making
her whimper as her body rocked forward in my lap before he turned his face
to me and kissed me. “I know exactly what she means.”
Brody’s affection was always rough and needy, where Hannah’s was
always sensual and erotic, and I was so fucking torn about what way I
wanted them at that exact moment.
“I need to fuck.” I stated plainly, “One of you is going to take it tonight
and I can’t guarantee that I can be gentle. Because I haven’t had a single
orgasm in thirteen days, and I’m aching for release.”
I watched the stress of the day melt out of Hannah’s eyes as my girl let
her desire to please take over her thoughts. “I can help with that.”
“Can you?” I questioned and then protested as she slid out of my arms.
“This seems counterintuitive.”
“Give me a few minutes, then join me in the bedroom.” She winked at me
and blew a kiss to Brody before running into the house and up the stairs.
I lost sight of her when she turned the corner at the top of the stairs, and I
glanced at Brody. “You think she’s going to use sex to distract us into
thinking she isn’t missing something?”
“Of course she will.” He sighed, leaning back on the bench and adjusting
his already growing erection. “But that doesn’t mean we’re going to let her
deflect.” He looked back at me. “If she wants a girl, are we going to give
that to her?”
 “I’d give her the moon if she asked for it.” I replied confidently, meaning
every single word.
“And if she asks for Lex, will you let her have that?” He raised his brow
at me. “Because that’s the part you seem to be hung up on.”
“There’s something about her I can’t put my finger on.”
“Lex? Like what?”
I groaned, rubbing my hand over my face as I admitted something that
crossed my mind on the way home while my world spun out of control.
“Like she may be the absolute best mix of you, me, and Hannah, all
wrapped up in one sexy as fuck package.” I hated admitting that she was
sexy because it felt like a betrayal to Hannah.
“That doesn’t sound like a bad thing.” Brody shrugged, trying to imagine
it.
“It does if she can give Hannah everything she needs. Eliminating her
need for us.” That was my biggest fear, to be honest. She was feminine and
sensual, able to give Hannah that womanly style of touch. But she was also
dominant and alpha, and if she could give Hannah that as well, what would
she need us for?
Brody scoffed, standing up and holding his hand out to help me up,
pulling me to my feet. “There’s one thing that girl can’t give Hannah, even
if she tried.” He stated, and I raised my brow questioningly. “Dick. Even the
best strap-on won’t replace the way we feel when we’re buried deep inside
our girl.”
I snorted and shook my head, trying to find peace in his confidence.
“Maybe.” I opened the screen door and went inside. “I hope we never have
to find out.”
“Oh, boys!” Hannah’s sweet honey voice called from upstairs, replacing
any doubt with need inside my brain. “I’m ready if you are.”
“Oh, I’m fucking ready.” Brody grinned, rubbing his hands together as he
started for the stairs.
I leaped forward, cutting him off and taking the stairs two at a time as he
started chasing me. “Get in line, fuck wad. I’m first.”
“Asshole.” He cursed, grabbing my shirt, and trying to shove me into the
wall to get past me on the way to the bedroom.
Hannah’s girly giggle sounded from the bedroom as we crashed into the
door frames and walls lining the hall on our way to her. “No fighting, or I’ll
make you both sit in the corner and watch.”
 We made it through the door at the same time, nearly getting stuck with
our wide shoulders wedged. When we cleared the frame, we both froze,
transfixed by the sight before us. She lay in the center of our bed, propped
up on the pillows, wearing a pink nightgown. It pushed her breasts up and I
could see her nipples through the thin lace covering them. Licking the pads
of her fingers, she spread her legs, bent her knees, and then ran her fingers
over her clit.
“Hannah.” I growled, stiffening to a rock in my jeans as I watched her
show.
“Care to join me?” She licked her lips as she ran her dainty fingers
through her wet pussy lips.
“Bet I can get her to scream my name first.” Brody challenged, pulling
open the button on his jeans and shoving them down as he walked to the
end of the bed.
“Game on.” I agreed, pulling my shirt off over the back of my head and
tossing it at him.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 8 – Brody

I wasn’t an idiot; I knew Hannah was trying to distract us from her big
revelation with sex. We were men after all; it was easy to see why she’d
try. But she forgot that Knox and I had spent the last decade being not just
lovers, but best friends with her.
We knew that girl inside and out, and we knew exactly what she needed,
too.
Honesty.
With herself. Since a young age, her parents taught her to protect her
image. To be a good little girl, with the best grades, the bright future, and
the perfect life. They hadn’t meant to make her feel that way, but her
father’s position of power essentially left him no choice but to expect
perfection from her.
Which was why the idea of wanting something that stepped outside of
that realm of normalcy terrified her.
When we had started our throuple years ago, she hid it from everyone for
the longest time. Unable to admit that she had fallen in love with two men,
like it was bad somehow.
Maybe that was on us for demanding that she chose between us
originally. I think in a way, Knox and I could tell there was something
deeper between the two of us as well, and making Hannah pick took the
pressure off of us to admit it.
But the thing about Hannah was, she was honest and fair to a fault.
 And when we had tried to force her hand in choosing between us, she did
the exact opposite.
She walked away.
Which was what she was trying to do now. She was running from the
thought that she wanted something different again and tried to hide behind
the normalcy of our relationship now that she was used to it.
Not a chance, darling.
And I knew just how to get her to be honest with herself.
“I don’t know whether to be mad that you seem so needy, even though
I’ve kept you satisfied in Knox’s absence.” I kneeled on the end of the bed
and grabbed her ankle, pulling her legs wider.
She tilted her head and palmed one of her breasts through the lace with a
pretty little grin on her lips. “I missed taking you both at the same time.”
“Fuck.” Knox groaned, pushing his jeans down and fisting his hard dick.
“Are you going to let me into that tight ass tonight, baby?”
Knox was obsessed with taking her at the same time, but we rarely did it
anymore.
“I’m going to beg that you both slide into me at the same time.” She
crawled to her knees, keeping them spread as her fingers circled her clit as
the other one played with her tits. “I’m desperate to feel connected to you
both like that tonight. I need it.”
“Hannah,” I growled, pulling her lace nightie down to reveal both of her
perky tits. She hated them, always saying they were too small, but they fit
her petite frame perfectly. And they fit in my palm just right too. I leaned
forward and flicked my tongue over one of her hard nipples before sucking
it into my mouth, making her moan. Knox pulled her face to his, kissing her
silent as he put his fingers on her clit, taking over her pleasure. I knew the
second he pushed one deep into her because her nails dug into my neck
where she was holding me to her chest.
“You’re soaking wet, darling.” He pumped his fingers into her, and I
could hear how wet she was, making my cock pulse harder, knowing it was
going to be so silky pushing into her. “Tell me something, is every drip
because of Brody and I?” He questioned, and I grinned, catching where he
was going with it. “Or were you wet before you got home?”
“Knox.” She moaned, but didn’t answer him.
Evading.
 Her favorite tactic alongside running. Not tonight, Darling. I ran my hand
over her hip and down to her ass, shaking one of her plump ass cheeks as I
went and then to her wet pussy and slid one in flanking Knox. She gasped
and arched her back, pushing back on our fingers as her knees widened.
“Answer the question and I’ll let you come like this.” I bit onto one of her
nipples and hummed on it, making goosebumps break out across her skin.
“Keep hiding behind your fears and I’ll make sure you don’t come for
hours. “
“Brody, please.” She cried, begging for more as she swung her hips.
“Does our pretty girl want to come?” Knox asked, wrapping one hand
gently around her neck to hold her in place. She wasn’t into breath play, but
I knew he was. Yet he was never anything but gentle with her, knowing her
boundaries and respecting them. “Answer my question and you can come
all over our fingers.”
She didn’t answer instantly, and we both withdrew from her greedy body,
and she whimpered, digging her nails into my neck. “I was wet!” She all
but yelled in frustration. “I was already soaked before you even arrived
tonight!” she exclaimed in frustration. “Is that what you wanted to hear?”
“Yes,” I responded, not trusting Knox’s control over his insecurities, not
to mess the whole thing up. “I especially wanted to hear that, in fact.”
“Why?” She shook her head, still held by his hand around her neck as I
brought my lips to hers. “Why would you want me to get wet for someone
else?”
“It turns me the fuck on, believe it or not.” Grabbing her hand, I wrapped
it around my thick cock, stroking myself into her palm. “I’m imagining
things, baby.” I thrust into her hand and returned my fingers to her pussy,
covering them with her wetness before rubbing them over her asshole.
“Dirty, erotic things that make me want to blow right here in your hand. But
I’m going to save it for your pussy.”
“What things?” She challenged, needing to hear them out loud.
“If I know Brody,” Knox interjected, “He’s imagining what noises you’ll
make the first time you have another woman licking your pussy.”
Her body tensed under my hand as I pushed into her ass, and her eyes
rolled into the back of her head.
“Will you moan and beg to be fucked like you do for us when we’re
making you come on our tongues?” I wondered out loud. “Or will you take
control and flip her over when you’re ready for more?”
 “I can’t.” She shook her head, squinting, her eyes closed as she fought
against the sensation that idea gave her. “I wouldn’t know what to do.”
“We’ll teach you,” Knox growled, biting her ear as he started thrusting
into her pussy with his finger, rubbing against mine through her body as I
pushed into her ass. “Lex will teach you. She’ll tell you exactly what to do
and how she likes to be touched. And Brody and I will watch you lose your
mind repeatedly as you give her your body.”
“I’m coming.” She gasped as if we couldn’t tell by the vice grip her holes
had on us, pulsating as her orgasm ripped through her. “Fuck!” She
screamed, arching like her entire body took an electric shock.
“Our girl likes that idea.” Knox grinned, licking her neck and biting her
ear before letting go of her and crawling between her legs on his back. He
positioned her so she was straddling his face, as I all but held her upright
while she came down from the high of her orgasm. He grabbed two
handfuls of her ass and pulled her down onto his mouth, going straight to
work as she fell forward, resting her hands on his hips and flexing hers
against his mouth. “I haven’t tasted you this creamy in so long, darling. And
it's from the idea of having her between these thighs.”
“It's from the idea of having her between my thighs while you watch.”
She snapped back and then glared at me angrily, even as she rolled her hips
again, grinding on his face. “It’s from the idea of you taking pleasure in it,
too.”
I raised my brows at her and pushed her down toward his cock. “You
want us involved?”
“I said I was bi.” She snapped, letting her frustration free, “Not lesbian.
Of course I want you there.”
“That would make you polyamorous, love.” I reminded her, even though
that’s what we already were, it was different. “And I’ve never known you to
be keen on the idea of sharing us with another woman before.” I thought
back to the few times she’d shown her jealous side over the years. While it
had been incredibly sexy to watch her get possessive of us and claim her
territory when another woman had come looking, the idea of us all sharing
another woman sent off warning bells in my head.
“I’m not.” She gasped, licking the head of Knox’s cock as he slapped her
ass from behind, face still buried in her pussy. “It can’t be with just any
woman. It has to be the right woman.”
 I gathered her hair back and pushed her head down gently as she started
sucking Knox off and watched her. She was telling the truth, I could tell by
the tightness of her body, and it wasn’t just from her orgasm. “But with her,
you’re okay?” I questioned, “Why?”
I had no idea if we’d ever welcome another woman into our bed, even for
a night. Especially not the troublesome woman that had already caused such
tension in hypothetical situations that Hannah couldn’t seem to get off her
mind.
“You haven’t met her.” She moaned, holding still as Knox shook his face
back and forth, rubbing his five o’clock shadow over her pussy lips. “She’s
so sexy.” Stroking his cock, continued. “I can’t describe it, baby. I just
know that if I’m going to watch you put your cock into any other woman, it
has to be her.” She gasped, throwing her head back as Knox spanked her ass
over and over again, no doubt on edge from her sexy words. “And I want to
be right there, holding her legs open for you when you do it.”
“Jesus fuck.” I growled, pulling her lips to mine and crashing down on
them. She tasted like Knox’s pre-cum and her sweet sensual honey flavor
I’d gotten addicted to as a teenager. “When did you become so naughty?”
She giggled and bit my lip. “I told you.” Her bright eyes stared up at me
moments before they rolled as she started orgasming again. “There’s just
something about her.”
“Enough talking about hypotheticals.” Knox pushed Hannah forward as
he crawled out from behind her and lined up with her pussy, pushing up into
her. “I need to fuck someone.”
I chuckled as Hannah cried out in ecstasy, taking him deep in the middle
of her already powerful orgasm. “Seems like you’ve got yourself a willing
participant.” I didn’t mind that they were using each other for pleasure, and
I was spectating. Knox had been gone for almost two weeks, and while I
did my best to keep our girl happy in his absence, I felt the distance with
him gone as well.
“I want both of you.” She whined, pulling me by the cock and stroking
me. “I want to feel you both pump me full at the same time.”
“You want us both?” I smirked at her and pulled her forward for a deep,
passionate kiss. “Then you know how we want you.”
“Damn.” Knox panted in frustration as she scurried off his lap and across
the bed to mine. “I was so fucking close.”
 “Grab the lube and shut the fuck up, ass wipe. I want to feel your dick
rubbing against mine inside our girl.” I glared at him, and he licked his lips
as his rock-hard erection bobbed at the idea.
“When you put it like that—” He jumped up the same time Hannah all
but threw me down onto the bed and straddled my cock. “Damn girl.” He
praised, watching the show from the foot of the bed on his way past.
“I need you.” She pouted so prettily as she pinned my cock between our
bodies, grinding on it. “You’re being far too agreeable to my midlife crisis,
Brody. And it makes me want to sugar you up and keep you distracted so
you don’t back down.”
I tipped my head back and scoffed as I grabbed her hips and really
pushed my cock against her clit as she rocked back and forth. “What a
naughty little girl you’ve become tonight.” I mused and then wrapped one
hand around her throat, pulling her down to me as I growled into her ear. “I
fucking like it.”
“Yes.” She purred, as Knox crawled up behind her, lubed dick ready to
go. “Do it.” She panted, “Fuck me together, please.”
I nodded to him and pulled her forward to release my cock from the vice
grip she held it in between us and lined up with her dripping pussy. I pushed
in slowly, feeling him holding her tight as he pushed in at the same time.
She was a fucking dream, taking us so perfectly, even though we didn’t
do it nearly enough anymore.
“Oh my god,” She gasped and pushed back onto both of us, “That’s it,
don’t stop.”
“Ask us nicely.” I demanded, sliding into Dom role, and insisting she
give me her obedience. “Beg us.”
“Please fuck me.” She licked her dry lips as her unfocused eyes stared
into mine while Knox pushed deeper. He felt so good rubbing against me
like this, and to be honest, I didn’t know how either of us kept control of
our orgasms. “Please baby, I need you both to pound into me. I want to feel
you deep inside for days. I want it to ache where you are.”
“Jeeze.” Knox grunted, and I watched his neck muscles tense as his grip
on her waist strengthened. “That’s it baby, take those cocks like our good
girl.”
“I am.” She purred. “I’m your good girl. Oh fuck, I’m coming again!”
She screamed, and that was all I could take.
“Take it.” I grunted. “Milk that cock Hannah.”
 “Brody.” She dug her nails into my pecks as I orgasmed, filling her pussy
with come and it set Knox off behind her.
“So fucking good.” He groaned, slowing his thrusts down to match mine,
filling and emptying her body at the same time until she was incoherently
begging for reprieve.
She collapsed on my chest and Knox pulled free of her body before
standing at the foot of the bed, staring at where I still impaled her.
“Give her every drop, man.” He cupped my balls and massaged them,
making sure there wasn’t anything left inside of them before kissing her
back, gently. “Such a good girl you are, Hannah.”
“Mmh,” She moaned and smiled against my neck as he went for a wet
washcloth to clean us all up. “I’m a naughty girl.” She whispered when he
was gone.
“It’s not naughty if we give you permission.” I told her, rubbing my
hands up and down her spine, relaxing her body as it got limper and limper
against me. “There’s no forgiveness to ask for after if we tell you that you
can.”
“I don’t want you to just tell me I can.” She sighed. “I want you to be a
part of it.” I could hear the stress in her voice, and I cut her off from talking
any more.
“We’ll continue this tomorrow.” I lifted her and slid free as Knox cleaned
her from our orgasms. “We don’t have to do anything in any kind of rush.”
“Hmm.” She hummed, curling into her spot in the middle of the bed.
“I’m too satisfied to argue anymore.” She had a dreamy smile on her face as
her eyes stayed closed.
“Good.” Knox returned to the bed, and we took our spots on each side of
her, curling around each other. “Because I have an alarm set for two hours
from now. And when it goes off, I’m waking you up with more of that.”
She giggled and sighed. “I like that idea.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 9 – Lex

I chewed on my inner cheek until there was a hole while I worked.

She didn’t show.
I thought she would, even though I told her not to. Hell, I guess a part of
me had hoped she would. But she didn’t. I worked through three clients,
anxiously keeping my ears turned toward the front door in case I heard her
airy, sweet voice at the reception desk.
But she didn’t show.
Like I said, I told her not to, but fuck if it didn’t mess with my head. Her
boyfriend was exactly the type of man I’d imagine for her. He was tall,
muscular, and handsome, giving off those dominant and protective vibes
with just the look in his eye.
Then there was the look he aimed my way when he found us together at
dinner.
He was onto me, even if she didn’t have a clue. His territorial instincts
flared as she introduced us like everything was normal and platonic
between us, because to her they were. But not to me, not anymore.
Not since that dream.
And he knew it, with just one look at us. He said nothing about it, but he
didn’t have to. I read him loud and clear.
She was his.
Theirs.
Straight.
Got it. So I respectfully bowed out and left her life.
 So why did it fucking suck so badly? She was just someone I met a few
days ago in a professional setting.
But she was also someone I spent hours upon hours with, talking about
everything under the sun. Someone who asked me things about the bits and
pieces of my life that mixed to make — me.
She didn’t ask about my makeup. Or my style. She didn’t ask about the
tattoos or the piercings on my face.
She asked about my dad.
She asked about my childhood.
She asked about the reason behind my passion for my job.
She asked about the clients that touched my life every single day.
She took part in a special project for K-9 Arlo.
She cared, even if it was just for a work assignment.
I wasn’t used to that kind of interest in me. The real me. And I believed
that was why I was so fixated on the entire thing.
Dallin interrupted my thoughts, “Why did you cancel on Hannah?” I
made sure my mask of indifference was in place as I turned to look at my
boss, standing tall and wide in my doorway like some dark monster.
“She had everything she needed for the piece.” I picked up the last of my
things that I was gathering to go home for the night before he cornered me.
“She doesn’t.” Dallin squinted at me as he crossed his arms over his
enormous chest. “She has a photo shoot scheduled here next week.” He
tilted his head toward me. “For pictures of you in this space.”
I cringed, forgetting she wanted to do pictures here at the shop. “She can
take pictures of the shop,” I sighed, “I don’t need to be in them.”
He watched me closely, like he was trying to read my mind. And I felt
sweat form on the back of my neck as he stared. Out of everyone I knew, if
someone could read minds, it was Dallin Kent.
The man knew everything. Just like Parker said, he was always five steps
ahead.
“I trusted you to take care of this.” He finally said, “Through to the finish.
I’ve never known you to throw in the towel on a project before.”
“I didn’t.” I pulled my bag over my shoulder. “She got the information
for the piece, D. I gave her what she needed.”
“She needed you.” He snapped.
My brows pinched over my eyes. “What does that mean?”
 He just stared at me, and I suddenly felt like that fourteen-year-old girl
back in my dad’s house when he busted me with some shitty homemade ink
job on my leg. Dallin’s disappointment in me made little sense, as I couldn’t
fathom why it mattered to him.
“Never mind.” He sighed, backing up out of the doorway. “You have a
flat tire on your car. I already called for a tow. They should be here soon.”
“Seriously? Again?” I groaned, suddenly remembering what the grumpy
neanderthal from the side of the road the other day said about getting the
spare changed right away. What was that, two days ago now? Three?
Damnit. “Thanks.” I whispered, watching him walk away as guilt
threatened to push me down into the dirt. I walked out of the shop, ignoring
everyone else as my thoughts of the perfect little girl next door
overwhelmed me on my way to the parking lot.
It was as if my thoughts conjured the real thing, though, leaving me
wondering if what I was seeing was an illusion.
“Hannah.” I slowed my pace as she stood up off the bumper of her car
parked in front of mine. She wore a pair of cut-off shorts and an oversized
band tee she had knotted over her belly button, and I felt overwhelmed with
the desire to see what she looked like wearing just that shirt and nothing
else. Did she wear Knox’s shirts at home like that? With nothing else on
underneath of it?
Why the fuck was I imaging her wearing his clothes in their home?
“Hey.” She put her hands in back pockets and tilted her head slightly. “I
didn’t want to come in and disturb you at work.”
“So you lurked in the parking lot?” I questioned, glancing around. “How
long have you been waiting?”
She shrugged, and a blush crept up her cheeks. “A few hours. I didn’t
know what time you were done for the day.”
“Hannah.” I sighed, hating that she sat out here that long because she was
afraid to come inside.
“I just wanted to let you know the article will publish in two weeks.” She
licked her lips, drawing my attention there like I hadn’t wondered what they
tasted like all on my own. “I’m coming back with a photography team next
week and doing a shoot of the space and then it will all get formatted.”
“You wrote it already?” I opened the back door of my car and set my
bags inside. “How bad did you make me look in it for ditching you?”
 She chuckled and kicked a stone on the ground. “Maybe only slightly
villainous.”
“Fair, I do have a reputation to uphold.” I sighed and shut the car door,
before leaning against the hood and facing her head on. All day long I ached
to see her again, and now that she was here, I didn’t want her to leave. I
didn’t want this conversation to end. “I’m sorry, it was wrong of me to cut
things short like I did.”
“Can I ask why you did it?” She questioned, blushing further as the
setting sun matched her skin tone. “I know I can be a lot and over the top
sometimes. You had every right to decide when you were done, I just—”
She pursed her lips, “I thought it was going well.”
“Do you want the truth?” I asked, holding her stare.
“Yes.”
“I took my cues from Knox.” I admitted, and her eyes widened. “He
made it clear that he wasn’t comfortable, so I left.”
She groaned and rubbed her hand over her face. “I’m so sorry. I don’t
know what got into him, I’ve never seen him act so—” She stopped.
“Possessive.” I guessed for her.
“Yeah,” She deflated a little, “Brody, sure. But not Knox. He’s the
levelheaded one—” She rambled and then stopped. “It was my fault, and
I’m sorry for that.”
“It’s not your fault.” I shook my head, stopping her from going any
further with that blame. “He was right to read the situation the way he did.
And he was also within his right to put a stop to it.” Her lips parted as she
listened to me. “Within his right as your partner, not to let someone else
sneak in unnoticed. He was right to claim his territory.” There, I told her I
was interested. Not that it made a lick of difference to a straight girl in a
relationship with two men.
“Lex,” she whispered, locking her bright eyes onto mine. “I think I’m
bisexual.”
The air sucked itself right out of my lungs as my body hummed in
response to mere words. Words that changed so much. Yet also, nothing at
all. Even if she was into women, she was in a committed relationship with
men.
And I was a lesbian.
None of that even began to pair well.
 “Say something.” She took a step closer to me and I hated the fear and
hope that were mixed in those sexy bedroom green eyes of hers.
“What do you want me to say?” I fought with my own emotions as a
stupid thing that felt a lot like hope bloomed in my gut.
“I don’t know.” She blinked, like she was breaking out of the spell
weaved between us. “I guess I thought maybe you’d have some wise piece
of advice to give me.”
I could see her defeat through the slump of her shoulders and the
tiredness in her eyes.
“Don’t break what’s already perfect for the idea of something better.” I
stated, not having a clue where the words came from. She scowled at me,
not liking the advice I gave her, but she needed to hear it. “Don’t ruin your
happy home, Hannah. Because the grass is rarely ever greener on the other
side.”
“What if I’m not trying to choose sides?” She challenged and stood up
taller. God, she was sexy as hell when she got feisty. “Isn’t that the point of
being bi and polyamorous? Not choosing one or the other. The guys want
me to explore.”
Arousal ignited inside of me.
Was there hope of tasting her lips on mine after all? No. It couldn’t be.
Knox had made it clear last night that he didn’t want to share, yet Hannah
was standing here telling me they wanted her to experiment.
“So what?” I walked forward until we were face to face, the same height
since I wore sneakers to work. “Your boyfriends are going to loan you out
for a night, so you know whether you’re into women? And you want me to
be your first?”
Her throat tensed as she swallowed in trepidation at my crudeness, “I
don’t know. But they’re not opposed to the idea.”
“They’re also not simps.” I challenged, “They’re going to be in control of
the entire situation if or when it happens, Hannah. And I’m not one to take
orders from someone else.” Why was I fighting it? I was always down for a
strings free hook up, and it sounded like just that. She had her relationship
to fulfill her emotional needs and was offering me exactly what I was into.
Sex.
Could she do strings free?
Could I do it with her?
 Being this close to her, I could smell her floral perfume just like the other
day when she stood over my shoulder while I worked. Everything inside of
me wanted to kiss the sensitive skin under her ear that day to see if it
smelled as sweet there in her neck.
But today, I wanted to spread her thighs and see if she tasted that sweet
too. I was on edge, barely holding onto restraint.
“Then just say you aren’t interested.” She tilted her head back and
swallowed, “It’s as simple as that.” She took a step back, and I barely
stopped myself from grabbing her by the front of the shirt to keep her near.
“I’ll just find someone that is.”
Fuck it.
I didn’t stop myself. I grabbed that shirt I fixated on when I first walked
up and pulled her to me, roughly until her chest bounced into mine. She
gasped and panted as I stared directly into her eyes. She was so close I
could kiss her. Just a few inches of lean would give me what I wanted most.
“I didn’t take you for a brat.” I leered, dropping my gaze to her lips. She
took the bait and licked them, “You want a kiss to find out if you’ll like it,
like it’s any question at all.” I looked back up at her eyes. “We both know
you’d like it, simply because it’s me.”
“Prove it.” She whispered, and I smirked at her boldness. Sometimes she
surprised me with her assertiveness and other times I craved it.
I grinned down at her and licked my own lips as her eyelids fluttered
closed as I leaned in.
“Someone call for a tow?” A deep voice interrupted us, calling out from a
few spots over.
I curled my lip in frustration as Hannah gasped and pulled back,
stumbling over her feet to put space between us. And I let her go, because
when I whipped my head toward the voice responsible for interrupting us,
agitation like no other filled my entire body.
“You!” I hissed, cocking my head to the side, taking in the tall, cocky,
asshole biker from a few days ago as he leaned against the hood of his tow
truck. “You have to be kidding.” He had a white tee shirt on that hugged his
torso with dark smears of grease across his stomach and a pair of worn light
blue jeans, and even as annoyed as I was, my eyes lingered on him for too
fucking long.
“She’s the tattoo artist?” He sneered, just as annoyed as I was, but he
wasn’t aiming it my way. He focused his attention on Hannah, and she
twisted her head back and forth between us.
“You know him?” I snapped at her.
Her mouth opened and then closed as her brows furrowed. “I’m so
confused.”
He scoffed and shook his head. “Didn’t look that way from here, Han,”
he said, giving her a disappointed glare. “Looked like you were about to
cross a line.”
Her shoulders deflated as she looked over at me cautiously. And then it
clicked.
“Brody.” I felt sick to my stomach as what I thought was finally within
reach slipped through my fingers at the last second. “You have to be
fucking kidding me.”
Of course, her other boyfriend was the jackass that changed my tire the
other day, expecting me to fawn over him for his manliness in helping me.
Even though I never asked for the help.
“How do you two know each other?” Hannah asked, looking back and
forth still.
“It doesn’t matter.” I ran my hand through my hair and sighed, already
feeling the resolve inside of me turning to concrete. “I can’t do this.”
“Wait.” Hannah reached for me fleetingly as I evaded her touch.
Moments before, I was ready to take her right there on the hood of my car,
but now I couldn’t stand the thought of doing anything with that man’s
girlfriend.
Unless it was out of spite just to show him, I could do it better than he
could.
“She’s right, wait.” Brody, the neanderthal, sighed and glared at me
before turning to Hannah and it was odd watching from the outside, but he
softened his gruff demeanor for her. “This is what you want?” He nodded to
me. “Her?”
Hannah peeked back at me, “Well, we were just getting to that part.”
“I’m not a zoo animal.” I snapped, shaking it off. “I’m not going to
perform so your guys can watch and get off on two girls together.”
“We wouldn’t treat Hannah that way.” He bit back, “You have no clue
what you’re talking about.”
“Maybe so,” I shrugged, taking one last fleeting glance at Hannah, as
regret washed over me with each step away that I took. “But I’m not going
to stick around to find out, either.”
 “What about your car?” He called out as I grabbed my purse from the
back seat and headed back toward the shop.
“I’ll call someone else for a tow. Someone that doesn’t have to loan his
girlfriend out to make her come!” I yelled over my shoulder and then
flipped him the bird as I walked across the parking lot.
God, what I wouldn’t give to be wearing a pair of red bottoms so they
could both drool as I cat walked away.
Was I twisted in the head and placing blame on Hannah’s shoulders when
it wasn’t her fault?
Yes.
Was I healed enough in my mental health journey to be better than that.
Nope.
She picked the biggest douche canoe in the world to be in love with,
really.

It was dark in the shop, everyone had gone home hours ago, yet I still sat in
my suite, pouting like a teenager. I pretended to be busy with sketches,
which I was, but I also didn’t need to pull an all-nighter to get anything
done either.
No, in reality, I was just sulking.
And stewing because the prick-ass bastard actually towed my car with my
fucking lunch bag in it, and it had all of my snacks. So that led me to be
hangry and salty as the hours ticked on, leaving me wondering what to do.
I could have called an Uber and gotten home, or at the very least, ordered
dinner to be delivered, but I was punishing myself by making myself as
miserable as possible.
“Hey, Barbie.” I looked up for the first time in hours and found Trey
leaning against my door. “I thought everyone had gone home by now.”
I nodded to him, not even remotely interested in sparring verbally with
him like usual. “Everyone else has.”
He tilted his head to the side in that eerie Trey mannerism that always
gave me goosebumps. I had no clue how Reyna gave him the time of day in
the beginning, with his abrasive weirdo tendencies and her sweet, good-girl
nature.
“So Hannah, huh?” He asked, and I felt myself gaining the energy to tell
him to fuck off, barely restraining. So instead, I ignored him. Which I knew
Trey hated more than anything.
I looked back down at my tablet and tried to focus on the design for a
client next week, like he wasn’t hovering.
After all of two seconds, he sighed dramatically and came in, throwing
himself down in the chair for my client’s guests, and went on. “Okay fine.”
He held his hands up, “I’ll be nice.”
“Why?” I questioned, not trusting him for a second. I didn’t hate Trey,
quite the opposite, really. He reminded me a lot of myself, which was why
we butted heads so often. We knew the other could take all the blows and
keep coming back for more without actually being offended. But I just
didn’t have the fight in me at the moment.
“Because Reyna told me she wouldn’t let me into bed tonight if I came
down here and razzed you.”
I snorted and rolled my eyes. “You’re so whipped.”
“One hundred percent.” He nodded his head like a bobblehead doll. “I’m
prize motivated, and my prize is sex. All day, every day.”
“And all three of them know it, don’t they?”
“It’s cruel, really.” He sighed, leaning back in the chair and looking
around. “You ever feel like designing interiors?”
I scoffed, “Huh?”
“The vibe,” he waved his hand around my room and shrugged, “It’s
pretty cool.”
“Thank you?” I questioned, “What alternate universe did I land in?”
“Meh,” He looked back to me, “One where it looked like Hannah and
Brody beat you down enough earlier, so I’m trying to be a nice person to
you.” He shuddered, “I won’t lie, it makes me feel icky.”
“Then stop.” I deadpanned, “For the love of god, just stop.” I held my
hand up as he opened his mouth, cutting him off, “And I’m not going to talk
about it. Not with you.”
“I told Rey that Parker should be the one to come down and check on
you.” He sighed, “But he’s off with Dallin at the gym and Rey could only
stay out of it for so long.” He held his hands up, “So here I am.”
“I don’t need someone to intervene. Or check on me.”
 “So what happened?”
“Nothing.”
“Liar.” He fired back. “I saw you nearly throw that sweet girl down on
the hood of your car before her big oaf showed up and interrupted. I won’t
lie, I was pretty bummed that he broke up the show.”
I rolled my eyes so far; I saw my brain.
“Oh, come on,” He droned, “I’m a happily married man, but I can spot
sexual tension a mile away. And that little show—” He wagged his finger
back and forth, “Screamed hot lesbian sexual tension.”
“She’s straight,” I said, regretting it a second after it left my mouth.
Because I did not want to talk about it at all, especially with him.
“Is that the problem?”
“That, and the fact that she’s in a long-term relationship.” I shuddered, “I
can’t stand messy relationship drama.”
“That’s not a denial of being interested.” He raised his brows
suggestively, and I groaned at how he caught me. “Sounds like you want
her.”
“I want to ruin her,” I replied, setting my tablet down on the side table
next to me and then leaning forward with my elbows on my knees. “Given
how similar you and I are, I’m confident that you know precisely what I
mean by that statement. I don’t want to hold her hand and coax her through
her first girl-on-girl moment while Tweedle Dee and Tweedle Dumb watch
to get their jollies off.” Sitting back in my chair and running the back of my
fingers over my lip, “I want to ruin her for them and then walk away
without a backward glance simply because I shouldn’t.”
“But you won’t.” He challenged, his voice a deep timber I only heard
when he was in the dark place that he hid in sometimes. “You won’t hurt
her. She’s too pure. And you’re not as big of a monster as you want
everyone to think you are. It’s the same reason I couldn’t hurt Rey with
anything more than words when she was mortal enemy number one for
stealing Dallin all those years ago. I could have seduced her, tricked her into
choosing me over D and Parker. Then I would have destroyed her and left
her with pieces of who she used to be, alone and broken, to serve as some
sort of moral retribution for my pain.” He stood up and towered over me, so
I had to look up at him in the dim light. “But I didn’t. The same way you
won’t. Because she didn’t hurt you to begin with. Someone else did.”
“I want to though, and that’s reason enough to steer the fuck clear.”
 “Then stop pouting about it.” He scorned, sliding back into the usual Trey
role I recognized. The one I longed for after nice Trey ripped open my
insecurities and laughed at them. “Grow the fuck up. Go out and find some
willing pussy to lose yourself in for a few days and forget about her.”
“Fuck you.” It was a brittle comeback, but I had nothing else.
“Yeah,” he grinned sadistically, “See, that right there,” he pointed to my
weakness, “Is exactly why I don’t believe that you don’t want the good you
could gain from letting her in.”
“She has nothing to gain from letting me in,” I replied, admitting the truth
to someone who could easily turn it around and use it against me.
“A bleeding heart.” He tsked and walked toward the door with his hands
in his pockets. “I always knew you were a softy deep inside all of that ALT
Barbie exterior.”
“Don’t tell anyone.” I mused, giving up on even trying to refute it.
He winked and then tossed me something that I caught a half a second
before it hit me in the nose.
My keys.
“Knox dropped your car off an hour ago. But I figured you needed a little
longer to stew on all your girly feelings before you were fixed.”
“Gee, thanks.” I rolled my eyes, spinning the keys around my finger.
“Night, Barbie.”
“Night, Ogre.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 10 – Hannah

I cleaned the counters until they sparkled. Then I scrubbed the oven and the
baseboards in the entire living space of the house. After that, I shampooed
the rugs and dusted the ceiling fans.
And I still wasn’t calm.
Which was abnormal for me, because cleaning was my therapy, my
meditation. Yet tonight, I was still raw and on edge and in need of
something I couldn’t quite put my finger on.
Brody and Knox hovered, lurking in the doorways, and watching me
silently work through my mile-long spring-cleaning list, but they didn’t
intervene.
I almost kissed Lex.
So close. Inches between our lips, that was all there was. The way she
grabbed my shirt and pulled me back to her, God, it was hot. The way she
knew I’d like the kiss because it was with her. After all, I was quickly
becoming obsessed with her, and it spoke of that connection I’d felt from
the start.
She looked so good tonight.
Her tight black ripped jeans hugged her thighs like those leather pants did
the other day, the ones that made me wonder what her skin felt like
underneath them. She had on a tight white tank top that stretched across her
breasts, showing off the fact that they were fake, and she didn’t need to
wear a bra.
 What would they feel like in my hands? Would I like them the way Brody
and Knox always seemed so enthralled with mine?
“Han?” Brody’s deep voice cut through the fog of arousal threatening to
pull me under and I gasped, jumping from being caught daydreaming about
breasts.
“What?” I snapped, looking over my shoulder at him with the duster in
my hand, cleaning the empty air in front of me.
“We have to talk about this.” He said, and I could sense the thin veil of
restraint over his words.
He was furious.
He didn’t say how, but he knew Lex and openly disliked her. Which just
made me angrier because it felt like his dislike for her was keeping me
further away from what I wanted.
Her.
Them.
All of us.
I didn’t want to choose. I didn’t want to define the dynamics, I just
wanted to—have my cake and eat it too, if I was being honest.
Was it selfish? Maybe. Was I completely willing to include Knox and
Brody in my imagery of perfection by letting them be with Lex as well?
One hundred percent.
I wasn’t an overly jealous or possessive person before, and perhaps it was
because Brody and Knox never entertained the idea of wanting anyone else.
They always made me feel secure in knowing I gave them what they needed
and weren’t looking for it anywhere else. So the idea of sharing them with
Lex didn’t bother me, but she wasn’t interested in them.
She was a lesbian.
She didn’t want them, she just wanted me.
Damnit.
The realization of it all kicked me right in the stomach. The reason none
of it would work the way I had mapped out in my fantasy.
She didn’t want them.
They couldn’t have her.
Therefore, they got nothing out of the move to expand my sexual partners
to include her.
“Fuck.” I sighed, sinking to my knees in the middle of the carpet of the
living room.
 “What?” Brody asked, walking into the room but keeping his distance.
“What is it?”
“It’s never going to work,” I whispered, staring at a speck of dust floating
in the air in front of me. “The Lex thing was just a fantasy I conjured up in
my head in a desperate attempt to make it real. But it’s not.”
“Why?” Knox asked, having followed Brody in. But I still stared at that
small dust mite, floating aimlessly in the air.
“Because it isn’t equal.” I tilted my head, lost in thought. “Someone who
doesn’t want you is not what I desire. I want to find someone that you want
as much as I do.”
“This isn’t about us.” Knox sat down on the couch across from me, but
Brody still lingered. Knox was always the understanding one, the one who
would sacrifice if it meant making Brody and me happy. “If you want to be
with a woman, we’ll make it work.”
“I don’t.” Blinking, I focused my eyes on anything but that speck of dust,
and looked up at him. “I don’t want to just be with a woman.” My body
flushed at saying the words out loud. “I want to watch you be with a
woman, too.” Normally I would have buried the desire building inside of
me, or not even spoken it into existence at all. Because I was a good girl,
with good men who loved me, and I needed nothing more. But now? After
the whirlwind of a week I’d had, I ached to experience what I fantasized
over. Getting to my knees, I crawled to him, watching his eyes squint in
confusion as I stopped at his feet. “I don’t think I’ve ever wanted to see
something more than you having sex with another woman.” I licked my lips
as his nostrils flared. “Well, that’s not true,” I ran my hands up his thighs
over his jeans, “Watching you slide into Brody’s body the first time will
probably always sit at the top of my list.”
“Hannah,” Knox growled, clenching his teeth. But I turned to look at
Brody over my shoulder.
“Do you want that, baby?” I tried my best to seduce him into the room
with my tone, but I wasn’t sure it would break through his mood. “Do you
want me to help you fuck someone else? Like I did the first time you fucked
Knox?”
“You’re playing with fire here, and I don’t think you’re going to like the
outcome.” He replied with that fierce dominance that always made me ache
to submit to him.
 Purring, I lifted my shirt off and tossed it across the room. “I think I am.”
I didn’t have a bra on, and both of their gazes fell directly to my tits as I
shimmied out of my sweatpants. “I think I want to feel the burn of the fire
as we all dance in it.”
Knox slid off the couch onto his knees in front of me and kissed me.
“You know me, Sweetheart, I’m always down for a little danger.”
“Show me.” I whirred and slid my hands up under his shirt to feel his
warm skin.
“Your wish is my command.” He knocked my legs out from under me
and caught me mere inches before I hit the carpeted floor, cradling me
down as he followed my body down.
He pulled my panties off and spread my legs, as I laid naked for him and
ready. I was always so damn ready lately.
He kissed his way down my body, pinching my nipples and feasting on
them as I rubbed my bare pussy against his abdomen, trying to get him to
move on.
All the while, Brody watched silently from the doorway.
“Baby.” I held my hand out to him, inviting him in, but he still didn’t
move. Knox lowered himself to my pussy and went to work, fucking me
with his tongue and sucking on my clit as I lost focus on trying to get Brody
to join. “You make that feel so good.”
Knox hummed against me and pushed two fingers in deep. “You taste so
good, I could do it for days.”
“You know what tastes even better?” I curled up and rested on my elbows
so I could see him. “Brody’s come dripping out of me while you lick it up.”
He growled and put more pressure on my clit as I glanced back at Brody.
“Are you going to leave me hanging here?”
“Yes.” He growled, and I gritted my teeth in frustration.
Brody wanted to play hardball, so I’d play right back.
“Fine.” I hissed and sat up, forcing Knox onto his back as I straddled his
face. I faced Brody while I rocked my hips, rubbing my clit all over Knox’s
talented mouth. I felt kind of bad using him, but I needed Brody to join, or
it’d all be for nothing. “God, yes!” I moaned, palming my breasts and
playing with my nipples as I stared directly at the infuriating man. Even so,
he didn’t budge. I screamed in frustration. “Fine!” I crawled off of Knox
when all I wanted to do was sink down onto his cock and fuck my
frustration away, but Brody was cock blocking me by simply existing in his
grumpy state. “Never mind!”
“Fucker.” Knox cursed in annoyance as I grabbed my clothes, intent on
leaving the room and sulking somewhere away from them both.
As I stormed out of the room, Brody’s eyes were on fire, ignited by his
own irritations, and I snarled at him as I went to pass.
He moved so fast, I never saw it coming, though I should have been wiser
than to challenge his darkness at that moment. He grabbed me by the throat
when I went by and pushed me into the wall, covering my naked body with
his boiling one. His rage was clear as he put pressure on my neck, holding
me but not restricting my breath. The blood pooled in my face though, as he
held down the critical arteries and veins pumping blood in and out of my
brain. I shoved at him, angrily wanting to tell him where to shove his
dominance when he pushed my thighs apart and rubbed his jean-covered
thigh against my pussy.
“Careful Darling, you’re forgetting who’s boss around here.” He warned,
and I whimpered when he pulled his leg away.
“Then be my boss.” I challenged. “Being my boss means taking care of
my needs, and right now, you’re neglecting them!”
He clenched his teeth together so hard I heard them creak as he pulled me
off the wall and threw me over his shoulder. I kicked my legs and swung
my fists into his back for good measure, but he spanked my ass so hard with
one powerful slap that I froze in shock.
Spanking had always been playful between us, but that one felt like a
punishment.
“You were rude to Knox.” He said, sliding me down his body and then
forcing me to my knees. Knox leaned back against the couch on the floor
where I left him, watching silently, though I knew if Brody went too far,
he’d step in. But judging by the darkness in Knox’s eyes as Brody turned
me to face him on my knees, it was going to take a lot to snap him out of
the headspace they were both in. “Say you’re sorry.”
“No,” I argued, not because I wasn’t, he was right, I was rude to poor
Knox, using his face and body to tease Brody. I refused simply to piss them
both off.
“Brat.” Brody hissed, and I had a flashback to the way Lex had called me
a brat in the parking lot. My pussy dripped at the name. He grabbed my
messy bun and pulled it tight, angling my head to the side as he held the
back of my neck until I was leaning directly in Knox’s personal space. “Say.
You’re. Sorry.”
“Sorry,” I whispered to Knox, but the darkness didn’t leave his eyes as
his lips turned up in a sinister smile.
“Show me.” Knox repeated my words from earlier as he undid his jeans.
When his cock was free, he stroked it lazily, with a dirty grin on his face.
“Show me how sorry you really are.”
I swallowed and fell forward when Brody let go of my neck and landed in
Knox’s lap, cock already poised at my lips. “Careful what you wish for.” I
hissed before running the tips of my teeth over the crown of his cock.
“Right back at you, baby girl,” Knox threatened, “You give pain, you take
pain.”
I hummed, sinking my mouth down onto him and running the flat of my
tongue up the underside of him seductively as he placed his hand on the
back of my neck, guiding me. I didn’t want to fight with Knox at all,
actually. But fighting with Brody made me angsty and Knox became a
target for it as well. They were ganging up on me, but I didn’t hate it. I
actually kind of liked it.
I liked the fire in their eyes and the burn of their touch. Rarely did they
show this side of themselves to me, afraid of hurting me. I’d seen it when
they were with each other; the unrestrained hunger and power they used.
But rarely did I feel it.
I craved it.
I widened my knees under me and bent at the waist, presenting my bare
ass and pussy to Brody, who kneeled behind me as I turned on the charm. I
sucked Knox’s cock like a whore, desperate for his come, and it worked. He
relaxed and softened his hold on my neck as I sucked him.
And then I struck.
With the next bob up I sank my teeth into the base of his cock and
dragged them up, not hard enough to break the skin, but enough to elicit a
deep growl from his chest as he pulled me off by my neck and pushed me
back into Brody’s arms.
“Fucking hell.” Knox panted, stroking his cock and looking at the red
marks I left. “I did nothing to deserve that.”
“You sided with him.” I nodded over my shoulder where Brody lurked,
“Maybe next time you’ll choose wiser.”
 “Brat.” Brody growled in my ear. “I’ve never seen this side of you before.
There seems to be more about you than we knew, after all.”
“Maybe it’s because you’ve treated me like a princess all these years.”
He grabbed the front of my neck and pinned my back to his chest, “What
else would we have treated you like?”
“Like a slut.” I moaned, pushing back into him where his cock throbbed
like a piece of branding iron in his jeans. I couldn’t remember a time I felt it
that hard before. “Like your bratty, spoiled, little slut who thinks she can
just have whatever she wants.”
After I said it, I realized my insecurities were talking, taking me out of
the sexy high I had been riding until that point.
I felt selfish.
I felt slutty.
For wanting someone that wasn’t them, and expecting them to be okay
with it. And then throwing a fit when I didn’t get it.
“You aren’t our princess.” Knox got to his knees as tears filled my eyes,
angering me further. “You’re our fucking Queen, Hannah.” He could see the
truth on my face, and Brody could feel it as I shrunk at Knox’s declaration.
“We worship you, because you deserve it.” Brody softened, and I hated
the gentleness taking place in his hold.
“No.” I shook my head, gritting my teeth as more guilt built in my chest.
“I’m not. I’m a liar and a cheat.”
I shrieked as Brody’s grip tightened on my throat, bending me at the
waist and forcing my face into the floor between Knox’s thighs. Brody’s
hand landed on the same cheek he’d spanked over his shoulder and the burn
ignited tenfold. “Is that what you want?” He spanked me again, as Knox
took hold of my neck, keeping me bent over between them. “Do you want
us to tell you that you’re a bad person?”
“Yes.” I cried, pushing back against him as he spanked me again.
“You want us to punish you for being bi?” Spank. Moan. “For wanting
Lex?”
“Yes!” I shivered when he switched sides and peppered my other ass
cheek with his palm. “I fucked up!”
“Naughty.” Spank. “Little.” Spank. “Spoiled.” Spank. “Brat.” Spank.
“Yes!” I screamed into the carpet, digging my nails into Knox’s thighs
over my head.
 “Say you’re sorry.” Knox growled, pulling my face out of the carpet to
look at him without letting me sit up. “Say you’re sorry for being bi.”
“I’m sorry.” I cried, staring up at him as the tears broke free and I sobbed.
“I’m so sorry!”
Brody’s cock was already deep inside me before I could even finish my
sentence. I screamed bloody murder from the invasion and the
overwhelming emotions he was bringing out of me at the same time. “Good
girl.” He groaned, pulling out and sinking deep.
“Take my cock, slut.” Knox held his cock at the base and smacked it
against my lips, “Swallow me down with no fucking teeth, and show me
you can be our good girl after all.”
I took him deep, without a second of hesitation, and swallowed his cock
as Brody’s thrusts pushed me forward. I gagged uncontrollably but refused
to pull off, punishing myself and begging for forgiveness with my mouth.
Knox and Brody both groaned in tandem, thrusting in and out of my
body, and I simply knelt there, taking what they gave.
Shame burned in my gut and I desperately wanted to prove to them my
remorse for acting up.
“That’s it.” Knox tightened his hold in my hair, “Open your throat and let
me fuck it.”
I stuck my tongue out, drooling all over both of us as he thrust in over
and over again. Now and then he’d hold himself deep, cutting off my ability
to breathe and panic would swirl in my gut before he pulled out and
allowed me to gasp before pushing in again.
I was crazed for them, pushing on and off their cocks, moaning, drooling,
and begging for more of their intense pain and punishment.
My entire body snapped. Darkness clouded my vision, and I screamed
around Knox’s cock while slamming back onto Brody’s as my body started
convulsing in ecstasy. I didn’t deserve the pleasure, though I greedily took
it, reaching under my body to rub my clit to prolong it. Brody pulled my
hand away, pinning it behind my back, and replaced it with his own fingers.
He rubbed my clit painfully as he laid over my back, “That’s it, come for
us.”
I moaned and mewed as he forced another catastrophic orgasm from my
body and, as soon as it was done, they both stopped moving. Knox pulled
out of my mouth and Brody stayed fully buried inside of me, but pulled me
upright to sit on his thighs.
 My head lolled to the side as I tried to watch Knox as he kneeled forward
and gently kissed me, uncaring of his raging hard-on swinging between his
thighs. “No.” I cried softly, reaching for him. “You didn’t come.”
“I can’t.” He shook his head against my face as he ran his hands over my
face and my arms, gently petting me as Brody’s fingers gently played with
my swollen clit between my spread thighs. “I’ll never be able to come while
treating you like that.”
It made little sense; I shook my head. Forcing my eyes open as Brody
started kissing my neck and slowly thrusting his cock into me, grinding me
on it just how I liked. I knew it wasn’t giving him what he wanted. “That
was to teach you a lesson, Darling,” Brody whispered in my ear. “That
wasn’t real.”
“No,” I cried, as the feeling of devastation filled my chest. I needed to
atone for the grief and I thought I did that by letting them use me so
crudely, but they were telling me it wasn’t real.
“You owe us nothing.” Knox kissed one ear while Brody kissed the other,
asserting, “You are not spoiled. You are not a slut. You are perfect.”
“No, no, no.” I rocked my head back and forth.
Brody palmed one of my breasts and rolled my nipple seductively in time
with how he played with my clit. “You wanted us to treat you like that
because you think you deserve it. But you don’t.”
“I’m ruining us!”
“You’re bettering us.” Knox countered, leaning down against my lips,
“You did nothing wrong.”
“Then why does it feel so broken in here?” I slapped my chest directly
over my heart and cried.
“Because you’re scared.” Brody reasoned. “You feel guilty, but you
shouldn’t. There’s no reason to.” I opened my mouth to debate that, but
Knox pushed his tongue into it and kissed me, silencing it.
“We love you.” Knox pulled back and added his fingers to my pussy,
playing with me around Brody’s fat cock, still impaling me. “We love you
so fucking much, we can’t breathe when you’re upset like this.”
“I love you!” Crying, clawing at them both and rocking myself against
their hands, I unraveled. “I want to make you happy.”
“You do.” Knox lifted my hips and then dropped me back down onto
Brody’s cock, making us both moan. “Even as a bi woman, Hannah. You
make us happy. And we want to explore this with you.”
 “I don’t deserve you.”
Brody thrust hard the next time Knox lifted me and slammed deep. “I
never want to hear you say that again,” He commanded. “Do you
understand me?”
“But I don’t—” I cried when he pinched my nipple in his hand and
gasped when he pulled out of me, pushing me into Knox’s lap. “No!” I
grabbed for him. “Please!”
“Just wait.” Brody walked out of the room as Knox lifted me onto his
cock, distracting me from Brody’s absence and making me moan as he
sucked on my nipples while fucking his cock up into me.
Seconds later Brody returned, and I clawed at his arms as he pressed his
naked body against my back. “Don’t leave me,” I begged, staring at Knox
and then looking at Brody over my shoulder. “Never leave me.”
“Never.” Brody slid his hand down my back and through my ass crack to
my empty hole, pushing two silky fingers into me. “We’re never leaving
you. This doesn’t change our love for you, Hannah.” He worked lube into
my ass and then I felt the tip of his cock nudging against my me as Knox
started thrusting up into me again. “Just like it didn’t change our love for
you when Knox and I fell in love.”
“Oh god,” I moaned as he pushed his cock into me, overwhelmed by
them as always. “I’m so scared.”
“We know.” Knox licked my neck and sucked on my ear, holding me still
as Brody gave me his entire cock. “We know, baby, we remember how we
felt all those years ago. And your unwavering support got us through it.
Through the darkest, scariest hours. You were the light that kept us safe.”
“I love you.” I moaned, grabbing Brody’s arms and wrapping them
around me, as Knox did the same, both of them holding onto me as I
shattered for them again. “Please, fuck me. Please, show me just how badly
you want me still. Don’t hold back.”
Brody growled against my ear and put his hands under the backs of my
knees, lifting them into the air so I was squatting between their bodies with
my knees pressed to my chest, and then they both started fucking me hard.
“Be careful what you ask for, Darling. Because I kind of enjoyed fucking
you like a slut.”
I moaned and Knox added, as he started rubbing my clit with his fingers.
“Our dirty, spoiled, little, slutty Queen.”
“Fuck!” I cried. “That’s it.”
 “Our girl has a degradation kink,” Brody grunted. “Who knew?”
“I have a you kink; both of you.” I moaned, “Any fucking way I can get
you.”
“Oh, you’ll get us,” Knox smirked before kissing me and biting my
bottom lip. “My hand is dying to redden your ass for fun now, and I can’t
wait to feel your teeth on my cock again, little minx.”
“Mmh.” I moaned, already close as pressure built inside of me. I
recognized the pressure from the angle of Knox’s cock, but I didn’t tell him
what was coming. “Harder,” I begged like their perfect little slut, and
clenched their cocks tighter as I neared my orgasm. “Harder!”
They both snapped, fucking me hard and giving me everything I needed,
and it erupted inside of me. I screamed and Knox cursed as I flooded his
cock with my juicy orgasm, having only squirted three other times in my
life thanks to the two massive men sandwiching me and fucking me
senseless. Brody growled, a primal sound as Knox pulled out and rubbed
my clit furiously as I drenched his thighs.
“That’s it.” Brody bit my shoulder. “Squirt for us, whore.”
“Fuck!” I screamed as my orgasm kept rolling through me as Knox
hammered back into me. Within a few more thrusts and a lot of incoherent
pleas and begging, both men roared as they orgasmed, filling me up in both
holes until it dripped out of me.
We fell into a pile of tangled limbs and twitching muscles right there on
the living room floor. As the post-nut dazzle, as Knox liked to call it, faded
from my body, I didn’t feel as overwhelmed with guilt as I had when I
started processing my feelings, thanks to Brody’s firm hand.
My men knew me, inside and out, and even when I felt like my entire
world was crumbling down inside of my brain, they were always there to
hold it all together for me.
“We’re going to be alright, aren’t we?” I broke the peaceful silence that
had blanketed us. Brody took my hand in his, and Knox rolled over,
pressing his lips to my cheek.
“We’re always going to be just fine,” Brody reassured me, squeezing my
hand and Knox agreed, pulling me into his warm embrace. “We can make it
through any big change in life, as long as we do it together.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 11 – Brody

I busted yet another knuckle on the exhaust I was trying to replace.

Distraction and manual labor hardly ever went well together.
But distracted was all I’d been for days now. Since Hannah came clean
about her sexuality.
Knox had been afraid when he found out that she would want to leave us
for a woman, but I didn’t doubt her commitment to us. Not for a second. I
also wasn’t dumb enough to think that if we didn’t allow her to explore this
newfound interest, it would fester inside of her like a disease.
Causing harm to the only woman I’ve ever loved, which was the last
thing I wanted. So I pushed in favor of letting her explore. I wanted her to
have the chance to test the waters with herself and her desires.
I’d be lying if I said I didn’t want to at least be a witness to it, and not for
the creepy, typical perverted male reasoning most would want to watch.
I was Hannah’s first kiss.
After she was done kissing me, she turned and kissed Knox.
I was there on the day she found out she was accepted to her dream
college four hours away from our hometown. I held her hand and reassured
her she would be okay without us for a few years. Even though she backed
out and stayed local to stay near us.
The night she lost her virginity, I lay next to her when Knox slid inside of
her for the first time. And then I took my turn.
That was how it had always been.
 For all the big moments in life, all three of us were together before we
even understood what that made us.
I needed it to be that way for this too.
But then, I found out who the mysterious Lex was, and everything tilted
out of balance inside of my head.
Hannah thought I knew Lex from some important part of life when, in
reality, I’d only ever interacted with her for twenty minutes on the side of
the road once.
But that was all it had taken for me to realize; we were oil and water.
We’d never mix. We’d only ever battle each other for our rightful space.
Two Doms couldn’t share space within a relationship; not completely.
Never mind the fact that Lex was as lesbian as they came, and Hannah
wanted a woman that we could all share. It had a destined failure before it
even started.
But that didn’t mean we couldn’t give Hannah what she wanted for her
first time with a woman. Even if it was only for one time.
“Hey, anyone home?” I ducked out from underneath the hotrod I was
working on and found Dallin standing at the open garage door.
“Hey, man.” I wiped my hands on a rag and then shook his. “What brings
you out here in the middle of the day?”
“I had a meeting a few blocks over, I thought I’d stop in and say hey.” He
put his hands in his jeans pockets and rocked on the balls of his feet. He
was up to something.
“Spit it out.” I sighed, leaning back on the car lift post, and settling in for
whatever bombshell he was here to drop on me. I had known Dallin for a
few years now, and the man never ceased to surprise me.
He chuckled and relaxed a bit. “I want to apologize.” He ran one hand
over the back of his neck. “I may have stuck my nose somewhere it didn’t
belong, and I hear it may have backfired.”
“Lex.” I surmised, raising one brow at him, and he shrugged with a small
smirk. “I should have known you wouldn’t have bailed on Hannah like that
for the article unless you were up to something.”
“Actually,” He chuckled, “I genuinely had to reschedule it at the very
least because of the expo next week. And then Reyna told me some things
that Hannah had been asking her—” He faded off.
“Good god,” I groaned, “You knew my girl was into girls before I did?”
 He laughed and shrugged again, “In my defense, you not knowing,
sounds a lot more like a problem within your relationship communication
than it does about my wife’s over-communication.”
I scoffed and nodded in agreement. “We got comfortable,” I admitted.
“We stopped seeing her and reading her the way we used to. She said she
wasn’t sure until she met Lex, but we should have seen the signs that she
was curious, at least.”
“I agree.” He nodded, “But I’m not perfect either and can admit that
sometimes in my marriage we’ve all gotten too relaxed as well. We stopped
dating each other and making time to learn more. There’s always more to
know.”
I headed over to the large lounge area and grabbed a bottle of water out of
the fridge, handing him one and then taking a seat in one of the leather
chairs. The area was for clients and us to talk about builds and details, but
the garage was empty, giving us the privacy for the conversation I needed.
He sat in one of the other chairs and watched me closely.
“What did Hannah say to Rey?” I asked after a while.
“It was more of what she asked, Rey.” He mused, “She asked her things
about how Reyna was confident enough to add Parker and Trey to our
relationship after we’d been together for so long, just the two of us.”
I nodded, knowing exactly what Hannah had been searching for with that
line of questions. “Because she wants to add to ours.”
“Does she?” He asked, leaning forward on his knees to stare at me.
“Because Reyna thought she was only curious about her feelings for
women, not adding another to the relationship full time.”
“She wants us all to add a woman to the dynamic, not just for her.”
His eyes rounded a bit, and he sat back in his chair, “And she thought that
woman would be Lex?”
“Fuck if I know.” I scoffed again, frustrated with the whole thing.
“Hannah knows Lex isn’t straight. It doesn’t add up.”
“What about you?” He asked, “Everything else aside, are you and Knox
down to add another? Lex or someone else completely.”
“I have no clue, man.” I replied honestly, “I can’t imagine having
someone else in our life full-time.”
“I get it.” He nodded, “It was a big change when Parker and Trey moved
in, I think in a way it was harder for Rey than it was for me since I lived
with all of them at one point or another in life. But for Rey, they were both
brand new.”
“It seems unobtainable.” I took a pull off the water, remembering the way
Lex looked, grabbing the front of Hannah’s shirt and pulling her in like she
was about to kiss her. She had been about to kiss her, and I interrupted her.
On purpose. “Too good to be true, in a way.”
“Does Hannah want to just explore or date?”
“She wants someone we can all—” I tried to find the right words, “Play
with, I guess. God, that sounds so fucked up.”
“It doesn’t, actually,” Dallin assured me. “Polyamory is a part of the
lifestyle.” He explained, “The lifestyle uses the word ‘play’ to encompass so
many things. It doesn’t have to be demeaning or belittling to the person
you’re playing with.”
“Why’d you involve Lex in the first place?” I leveled him with a stare
and hoped he’d give me something straight. Something solid to find a
footing in through all of this upheaval.
“To be honest with you, it was more for Lex than it was for Hannah.” He
tilted his head to the side. “More for you.”
“Me?” I scowled, shaking my head, “How does adding a lesbian help me
out?”
“I’m diving way deeper into your relationship than I ever imagined I
would here,” He chuckled lightly, “But that’s my doing at this point.
Nevertheless, I think someone like Lex is exactly what you could use to
level out your relationship dynamic.”
“She’s a Domme, D.” I barked, “Don’t you understand what that means?
She’d never fold for me. A Dom will always need someone to submit to
them, male or female, it doesn’t matter. And I’ll never kneel for someone
else. I can’t.”
“Funny.” He twisted the bottle of water in his hands as he regarded me. “I
thought that was exactly what Knox and Hannah were good at doing.”
“I can’t.” I shook my head and stood up, eager to end the conversation
because I didn’t like how it was making me feel. Like I wasn’t enough for
Knox and Hannah as I was without adding someone else in. “I don’t want to
share them that way.”
“Fine.” He stood up, holding his hands up in surrender. “I didn’t mean to
overstep your boundaries.”
“It’s fine.” I paced as the anxious energy built inside of me. “I just can’t.”
 “I’m sorry, Brody.” He said evenly, and I believed him. I don’t think he
set out to step on my toes. “But I didn’t come here empty-handed either.”
“What do you mean?” I asked, on edge.
He pulled a black envelope from his back pocket and held it out for me. I
took it and flipped open the flap.
“An invitation.” He explained as I read the vague script on the matte
black card. “To the Sinners Soiree house party this weekend.” I looked up at
him when I recognized the name of the elusive sex club I’d only ever heard
about in whispers. I knew Dallin and his spouses had gone to a few of their
events, but never imagined taking Hannah and Knox to a place like that.
Granted, that was before Hannah’s revelation. “It can be intense and over
the top, especially this one since it’s the biggest one of the year. But I think
it would be a great safe space for you all to dive deeper into this world.
Even if you just spectate for the evening, it may answer some questions you
all have about yourselves and your partners.”
“Why do I feel like if I take them to this place, we’ll be crossing a line in
the sand that we can’t go back over at the end of the night?” I asked, feeling
both dread and excitement at the prospect of going to the event. Lifestyle
parties had always intrigued me, but I never had a purpose for them because
I wasn’t interested in sharing either of my partners with anyone else. At
least, that was how I had felt before. Now, I didn’t know what I felt.
“Because you can’t.” He replied evenly, like he was giving some
significant words of wisdom to me, and in a way, I guess he knew enough
with first-hand experience to do just that. “But that’s not always a bad thing.
Maybe you all go and watch from afar all night long and take what you
learned back to your house to discuss and open communication up further
with afterward.”
“Or.” I mused, knowing there was another option far more likely given
the temptation inside of those kinds of places.
“Or maybe you give yourselves the freedom to explore the fantasies you
didn’t even know you had until the buffet of desire is laid out in front of
you.” He smirked knowingly, “My only piece of advice is to set clear and
firm boundaries before you walk in, about what you’re individually
comfortable with as well as what you’d like to explore as a throuple. If you
do that, then you can only learn from it positively.”
“Yeah,” I looked back down at the invitation as my head swam with all
the possibilities the night could bring. “I’ll think about it.”
 “Good.” He nodded and backed up toward the open garage bay. “Reach
out if you have questions.” He winked, “Maybe we’ll see you there.”
“I hope not.” I joked, “The last thing I need to see is Trey’s naked ass
running around.”
Dallin tipped his head back and laughed boisterously, “I’ll see you
around.”
“Thanks.” I held the invite up and watched him get onto his bike in the
parking lot and then ride off.
If I thought I was distracted beforehand, Dallin’s surprise visit completely
surpassed it.
Never mind the raging hard-on I was sporting from imagining all the new
things Hannah and Knox could learn in a place like that. The object of my
fantasy pulled into the parking lot a minute later, jumping out of the tow
truck and coming inside. “Was that D leaving?”
“Yeah,” I nodded, staring at him in thought.
“What?” He squinted speculatively. “I don’t think I like that look.”
“Shut the door.” I motioned to the overhead door and turned toward the
staircase.
“What?” He scoffed, “Why?”
“Shut the door.” I looked at him directly. “Lock it. And put the closed
sign over the window.” I took my shirt off over my head and started up the
stairs. “Unless, of course, you don’t want to hear about the kink party he
just invited us to.”
“Oh, fuck.” He sprinted into motion, hitting the button for the door and
then locking it, turning off the lights as he ran back across the shop.
It may have been the middle of the day, but I needed to satisfy the urges I
was having. Being the boss of the garage meant I could close in the middle
of the day for sex if I wanted to.
Knox ran up the stairs two at a time and slammed the door shut behind
him, panting as I adjusted my cock through my jeans, palming it as he
watched. “Details.” He demanded hungrily.
“Dallin got us an invitation to Sinner’s Soiree this weekend. It’s a kink
party, the biggest one of the year.”
“We’re going?” He raised a brow, “Why exactly?”
“The goal for going could be many things. It could be to watch and see
what we’re into, and what we’re not.”
“Or.” He growled, taking a step closer.
 “Or it could be to let our sweet little Hannah free to play with another
woman or two.”
He moved in and crowded me into the desk, “You’re going to take
Hannah to a kink party and let those predators free on her?”
“No.” I grabbed him and flipped him around so he was the one pinned to
the desk. “We’re taking her to the kink party and we’re going to help her
find a woman that excites her and makes her feel comfortable enough to
want to fuck her.” I kissed him, knowing he was just as excited by the
prospect of it all as I was. I was the kinky one out of our group, but he was
always down to add some flavor to our life. “And then we’re going to sit
back and watch our girl have her first girl-on-girl experience, so she can see
if she really wants it or not.”
“I thought she wanted Lex,” Knox growled and thrust his hips into mine.
“I thought that was the end goal, even if it meant we never touched her.”
“It is.” I admitted, “But Hannah needs to decide what she wants more,
Lex all by herself, or a female partner for all of us.” I slid my hand between
us and stroked his hard cock where it grew down the leg of his jeans.
“Besides, I’m not convinced that word won’t make it to Lex that we’re
going to be at the party in the first place. Considering Dallin is the one who
meddled with our love life to begin with.”
I bit his neck and opened his jeans.
“You like that idea, don’t you?” He moaned when I got to his cock. “You
want Lex to be there.”
“Fuck yes,” Fisting his cock I stroked him, aching to make him lose his
mind over it all. “I want her to realize what she’s missing out on and save
Hannah from being touched by anyone else.” I kissed him again and then
paused, “I want Hannah’s first girl-on-girl to be with Lex. I need to see
them together, even if I can’t stand her personally.”
He chuckled and then pushed me backward into the office chair
conveniently behind me and opened my jeans and freed my aching cock
before falling to his knees at my feet. “You know what I want to see?” He
teased, grabbing my cock and licking the tip.
“Hmm?” I moaned, unable to form words as he spit on the head and then
stroked his palm up and down it.
“I want to see Lex, fucking Hannah, and all the while dominating you.”
His eyelids drooped as he sucked my cock into his mouth, teasing it before
letting it pop free again, “And I’d be happy to sit in the corner with a raging
hard-on, never to get pleasure again, if it meant I saw you bottom for
someone else besides me.”
“Won’t happen.” I wrapped my hand around the back of his neck and
pulled him down onto my cock again, making him gag. “You’re the only
person in the world to control me, and even that’s rare these days.”
“Lies.” He hissed, baring his teeth and threatening me until I let go of his
neck so he could look up at me while using both of his hands on my thick
cock. “You think you’re in control of everything all the time.” He pulled my
jeans down and ripped them off, pushing my knees apart so he could get to
my balls and taint, “But you’re about to let someone else fuck our girl
because she asked you with her pretty pouty lips and fluttering eyelashes
while she rode your cock.”
I grunted and clenched my teeth at his accusation, but he kept going.
“You’re just a simp, willing to do anything to keep our girl happy, even if
that means letting someone else touch her.”
“Fuck you,” I growled, but he didn’t reply because he went back to
sucking my cock, and I didn’t fucking care about anything else. “That’s it,”
I thrust up into his mouth, desperate to relieve the ache in my balls. “I need
you, Knox.” I groaned, pushing him back and standing up.
“Desperate for it, are you?” He smirked before kicking his boots and
jeans off and pulling his shirt up over his head, giving me the full view of
his naked body. He knew I was just as obsessed with him as I was with
Hannah, there was no competition there, we just didn’t indulge as often as
we used to because we got complacent.
But no longer. I learned my lesson recently with Hannah’s changes in
tastes; I would not neglect Knox’s needs too.
“You know I’m always desperate for you,” I kissed him, stroking his cock
and backing him up to the leather couch, pushing him down into it. “How
do you want to take me?”
“Just like this,” He knelt on the couch and spread his legs, presenting his
perfect ass. “I want it hard, Brody.” He groaned as I grabbed a bottle of lube
from the toiletry bag we kept in our attached office bathroom. Some days,
the urge struck even while we were at work and we needed to be prepared.
“Fuck me like you used to.”
“You mean back when you were obsessed with me.” I coated my cock
and then started lubing up his ass, pushing my fingers in as I worked it
deep. “Before you forgot all about how desperate you were for me to fuck
you that first time.”
“I’m always desperate for this.” He moaned, reaching underneath himself
to stroke his cock. “You wouldn’t be a good boyfriend if you didn’t know
that.”
With a growl, I pushed deep into him. “I’m the best fucking boyfriend, I
give you whatever you want, whenever you want it.” I kept going until I
was completely inside of him and sighed at how badly I wanted to just rail
him into the couch. But I wasn’t heartless, and my cock was too big to be
rough right away. “I gave you Hannah when you decided you wanted her,
even after I told you I was interested.” I pulled out and slowly pushed back
in, grabbing the front of his throat to pull him up against my chest as I
bottomed back out. “I laid next to her and distracted her from the pain the
first time you pushed your long fucking cock into her, taking her virginity.”
Thrust.
“And then I took yours, too.” He growled, throwing it back onto my cock
when I pulled out. “God, I remember it like it was yesterday, too.”
“Tell me.” I let go of his neck but wrapped one arm over his shoulder and
around to his side, so he had to stay close. I wanted him so close as I fucked
him.
“You’d been fucking me raw for days.” He scoffed and moaned when I
rolled my hips, “As soon as you got a taste for it, you couldn’t stop.”
“I was addicted to making you come undone.”
“Fuck.” He groaned and pushed on, “Hannah helped prep your ass for
that first time. The same way she helped me get ready to take your fat cock.
She was so fucking perfect, waiting her turn for us.”
“She still is fucking perfect.” I mused, grabbing onto his cock and
stroking it as I kept fucking his ass.
He gasped and started thrusting his own hips, pushing his cock through
my hand and then backing up onto me in fevered need. “You bent over just
like this the first time.” He moaned and kept going. “Right in the center of
my bed for me like such a good boy.” He teased, and I slammed in hard,
making him gasp as he kept going. “You begged so perfectly, too. I worked
you up for hours before I finally gave it to you.”
“I was nearly cross-eyed with need.” I remembered how desperately he
made me beg that night.
 “God,” He moaned, remembering too, “Hannah crawled under your body
and took your cock while I gave you mine. She was fucking wild that night.
It was the first time we’d all had sex at the same time and then we never
stopped.”
“Not until recently.” I shamefully admitted. “I didn’t realize how badly I
missed feeling you both at the same time until she took us both the other
night.”
“She’s perfect for us.”
“And that’s why I’m going to do whatever it takes to give her what she
wants.” I slammed into him repeatedly as we both chased ecstasy. “We have
to. She’ll never leave us, but she’ll never be fully happy if we don’t.”
“I know.” He grunted, fighting my hold and bending at the waist to rest
his forehead on the back of the couch. “I’m desperate to give it to her. I
want it as well, though.”
“A woman?”
“Yes,” He cried, “I know that’s fucked up, but I want to fuck another
woman with Hannah. With you.”
“Me too.”
I slammed into him as his admission forced my balls to pulse and pump
come into his ass, but he held off.
I barely stopped thrusting when he pulled off my cock and pushed me
down onto the couch, straddling my waist while he stroked his cock. “Yes.”
He moaned, tipping his head back when I crouched down and took him into
my mouth, swallowing him as he started coming. “Fuck, yes!”
I sucked him down and watched his whole body jerk and twitch from
coming so hard as he fell onto the couch beside me, panting and gasping for
air.
“I hate you.” He teased, peeking at me from one eye. “I wanted to cover
you with my come.”
“I know.” I slapped my hand down on his bare thigh and then teased one
of his balls, making him jump in agony because of their post-nut sensitivity.
“But I didn’t want to be sticky the rest of the day.” I leaned over his face
and kissed him, dominating him with my mouth. “And I make the rules of
where the come goes around here. Not you.”
“Fucker.” He cursed as I stood up and walked to the bathroom.
“What do you say we surprise Hannah at work and go for a ride?”
 “All of us?” He questioned, standing up to follow me. “I don’t remember
the last time we just went for a ride like that.”
“That’s the point,” I smirked, running water and getting cleaned up.
“Hmm,” He hummed, pushing me aside to get a cloth wet. “Regardless of
what happens with or without Lex, maybe she wasn’t the worst thing to
happen to our relationship after all.”
“Only time will tell.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 12 – Hannah

T heLex.
red stain that I painted on my lips reminded me of her.

I picked it out because of that, but I wouldn’t admit it out loud. The guys
didn’t care; they kept trying to reassure me they didn’t hold my obsession
with her against me. Even Brody, and that was proving the power of a good
fucking helping in my case. She intrigued him, and that excited me.
But tonight wasn’t about her. Tonight was about me.
About the guys.
About seeing if I was really as into women as I thought I was. I spent the
last few days searching lesbian porn like my life depended on it, hoping for
a sign.
And all I seemed to get out of it was an incredibly high sex drive and then
a tender pussy after Knox or Brody answered my pleas to be pleasured.
I was into women. Sexually, I was aroused by them, especially in sensual
and erotic scenes like the ones I’d found on a few high-class sites. It wasn’t
raunchy or cringy. It wasn’t even over the top.
It was passionate.
It was erogenous.
And I wanted that more than anything else I could remember in my recent
adult life. I wanted to feel the softness of a woman’s touch on my body. I
craved it.
I craved seeing the guys witness that moment and then join in, giving me
that mix of masculinity I ached for when I imagined sex with a woman. I
wanted both.
And I guess that’s what helped me realize I was bisexual. Or at least into
the femininity of sex.
So tonight, I would put it to the test.
I had to know if another woman could live up to the fantasies I’d crafted
in my head of Lex and the guys together with me. I had to put up, or shut
up, because living in this perpetual limbo was killing me.
It was bringing me and the guys closer in ways. Physically, one or both of
them had been inside of my body at every waking moment the last week.
Last night, I even woke up to Knox licking my sore clit with a dirty little
grin on his face while Brody fucked him from the end of the bed.
We were all ravenous. I felt starved of something I’d never tasted, but
could think of nothing else.
So we were going to a house party in the hills. The group hosting it was
called Sinners. It was a lifestyle club, featuring a plethora of attributes
including memberships, discretion, and a never-ending pool of willing
candidates to play with.
Thanks to Dallin and Reyna’s connection with the founding members, we
received an exclusive invite to their biggest party of the season. I didn’t ask
questions when Knox presented me with the thick black cardstock invite
yesterday. I simply looked at him and felt settled in the finality of it all.
We were going to play.
I’d never been to anything like it before, and I should have been nervous.
But I wasn’t, I was voracious for the opportunity laying at my feet.
The guys were humming with an energy I’d never seen before, either. It
was as if they morphed into dark and dangerous monsters of the night,
waiting and watching to make their move on some unsuspecting soul. They
were predators, and they had needs that they were going to fulfill tonight.
I squeezed my thighs together as I rubbed lotion over them one last time
to make sure they were perfect.
The entire evening was going to be perfect.
“Mmh.” A deep voice rumbled from behind me at the door. “My, my, my,
what do we have here?” Knox teased.
I seductively looked over my shoulder and found both of my dapper men
staring at me, dressed in their matching black suits and dangerous smolders.
God, they were divine. I had always been attracted to their hotness, but
seeing them in those suits, knowing our destination for the night, made me
want to sink to my knees on the cold marble tile of the bathroom and show
them just how appreciative I was for their support.
The road to the evening ahead wasn’t always smooth, but we’d made it.
“A goddess.” Brody ran the pad of his thumb over his bottom lip as he
stared at me. “Worthy of our worship.”
“Boys.” I warned, tilting my head to the side as arousal and excitement
buzzed inside of me from all of it. “The car will be here in less than five
minutes.”
“We’ve made you come in far less time before.” Knox winked, and I
nearly melted. “We brought you something.” He pulled a black box out
from behind his back.
“Two somethings.” Brody revealed a matching one from behind him and
they stood there, holding them out to me as if they weren’t the best prize in
the entire situation. “Pick one.”
“I only get one?” I teased and walked across the floor of our large master
bathroom. The slit of my dress flared open, revealing my leg as I neared
them, and both of their gazes zeroed in on it.
The moment they told me where we were going, I went shopping for a
gown, and as soon as I saw it in the boutique, I knew it was perfect for
tonight.
It was made for me.
It was a slip dress of white satin, with gold chains for straps holding up
the barely there fabric that covered my breasts in a plunging neckline. The
back was wide open, pooling just above my tailbone before cascading down
into a delicate flare. The slit sold me on it, though. It went clear up to the
waist above my left hipbone, leaving panties impossibly irrelevant. The
gold strappy heels I paired with it, and the way I left my long strawberry
blonde hair down in elegant waves, made me feel electrified.
I felt like a goddess wearing it all, though I wondered what it would make
me feel like when I took it off at some point in the evening.
“Pick which one you want to open first.” Brody clarified, shaking his box
a little in suspense.
“Are their rules to your presents?” I hesitated, feeding off of their
predatory energy.
“Yes.” Knox grinned wolfishly. “You must wear both, all night.”
“I’m intrigued,” I mused, and then pointed to Knox’s first. “I want that
one first.”
 “Good choice.” Knox pulled the black ribbon off of it and opened it,
revealing a silver masquerade mask that would cover my eyes and nose. It
was encrusted with shimmering stones and glitter, shaped in a bold cat eye
that I knew would accentuate the dark eye makeup I spent hours perfecting.
“It’s beautiful.” I whispered in awe. They said we would wear masks, as
many others would be, but hadn’t asked for details on them since the guys
took responsibility for everything outside of my dress and heels for the
night.
“My turn.” Brody leered at me, and goosebumps rose across my skin,
making my nipples harden to painful peeks from the threat in his voice
alone. The dress was so thin, I knew they could see the evidence of his
words, but I didn’t care, because tonight I wasn’t Hannah Kate; journalist,
girlfriend or daughter to powerful men.
Tonight, I was Hannah, the recently revolutionized sex goddess.
“Should I be scared?” I asked, raising one brow at him, already knowing
the answer.
“Probably.” He licked his lips as he pulled the ribbon free. “But you’ll be
too busy to notice.”
As he opened the box, he revealed a black silicone toy. Though to be
honest, I had no idea what it was for exactly, other than recognizing it to be
for sex.
“Care to elaborate?” I reached for the toy, and then shrieked as Brody
snapped the lid shut, nearly catching my fingers.
“Be a good girl and do what you’re told, and maybe we’ll show you
instead of tell you.” He enticed.
“I’ll be your good girl,” I played along, giving him a flutter of my
eyelashes before winking at Knox, who watched on hungrily. “Or I can be
your slut. Tell me what you want.”
“Turn around.” Knox nodded before sliding his fingers over my hip and
turning me away from them. “Grab onto the stool.”
My vanity stool was low, and my blood raced through my body as
excitement bloomed.
“Spread your legs as you bend baby,” Brody hummed.
“Yes, Sir.” I teased, slowly taking a step to widen my feet before
gracefully bending at the waist with straight legs until my hands were flat
on the seat. I looked over my shoulder at them, “Like this?”
 “Perfect.” Knox growled, sliding his hand through the slit at my hip that
gaped open in this position and flicked my dress over my other side, baring
my entire bottom to their hungry eyes. “So fucking perfect.”
“Spread your legs further, darling.” Brody put his foot against the inside
of my right one and pushed, forcing me to widen my stance even more,
which arched my back and pushed my ass higher into the air. “Perfect.”
“Now what are you going to do to me?” I looked back down at the stool
and felt one of them sink to their knees behind me. I could smell my arousal
in this position and the cool air made the wetness that had already formed
on my pussy tingle and stimulate me further.
“Patience, baby.” Knox said from his knees, and I moaned as the deep
timber of his voice vibrated against my aching clit, milliseconds before his
tongue swept across it. “We need to make sure you’re nice and wet for our
present.”
“I’m wet.” I panted, lightheaded, as he grabbed onto my hips and buried
his face against my pussy. “Oh, my god.” I moaned.
Brody chuckled and moved to my side, running his hand over the swell of
my ass like he was holding me still for his best friend to feast. “Tonight
we’re far more sinful than that.”
Knox pushed his tongue into me and twirled it how I liked and then
pulled back, blowing on my clit before giving it a gentle love tap. “You
taste like us, yet I know you’re wet for someone else.” He growled,
tempting me to go down that mental hole I wanted to avoid. “But I’ll
forgive you for it the second I see you touch a woman for me tonight.”
“Knox.” I moaned, rolling my hips and then freezing as something cold
slid through my wetness. “Oh god.” I hissed as Brody coated the toy with it
and then started pushing it into me. It wasn’t that big in reality, but it wasn’t
their bodies either, and the sensation of it all made it feel over the top. It
was phallic shaped, with a tail at the end that seemed to stay outside of my
body, based on the way it lingered against my lips.
A sharp slap of a palm resounded through the room before the sting of the
motion registered in my brain. I gasped and lurched forward before Knox’s
firm hold on me pulled me back and Brody replied, “I already told you,
tonight you’re far from holy. If you want to praise someone, praise the
devil, because everything you do tonight will be downright wicked.”
“And perfect.” Knox added, kissing my ass cheek over the sting from
Brody’s slap before sliding the cool satin of my dress back over my ass and
standing up. “All done.”
“That’s it?” I whined, rocking my hips, testing out the feel of the toy and
wondering what exactly I was supposed to enjoy about its presence inside
of me.
“Not quite.” Brody chuckled and then an electric pulse of pleasure shot
through my body as the toy started vibrating inside of me.
“Oh my g—” I gasped, stopping short of using the lord’s name again,
considering the sting still lingering on my ass from the last time. “Fuck!” I
gasped, turning off my filter and used the dirty words he wanted. “Fuck,
fuck, fuck.” I moaned, standing upright and letting my head loll to the side.
But as quick as it came on, the toy stopped and I whipped around to face
my men, who were enjoying the show if the thickness bulging the front of
both their pants were any sign.
“You’re going to have to earn your pleasures tonight, Darling.” Brody
noted, as Knox brushed the backs of his fingers over my hard nipples
through my dress. “Every single touch.” Brody clarified as Knox teasingly
pulled away, before leaning in against my face, “Every single kiss.”
“Brody.” I whined, tightening my fists on his lapels, desperate for him to
understand the hunger he was building inside of me with his invisible
control.
“Every single orgasm.” He finished and then stepped backward. “Our car
is here. It’s time to leave.”
“Damnit! I’m going to make both of you throb so hard this evening, I
wouldn’t be surprised if one of you ends up coming in your pants,” I said,
huffing and then grinning at them. “You don’t know what you’ve just
started, boys.” I shook my head slowly.
Knox pressed his forehead to mine, brushing his fingers through the slit
in my skirt and then, with the lightest touch ever, circled my swollen clit
until I whimpered for him. “The only place I’m coming tonight is in one of
your holes.” He warned, and I melted with excitement. “Your behavior
determines which one.”
“I’ll be good.” I whispered. “But just for you.”
Brody growled from beside us, hearing my attempt at pitting them against
each other. “If you’re not, you won’t be coming at all.” He warned and then
held his arm out to lead me to the car like he was a proper gentleman and
not some sexual deviant that told me to worship the devil tonight while we
hopefully found someone else to fuck.
“Yes, Sir.” I hummed, high on the excitement of it all.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 13 – Lex

T heHe masked man at the door looked at my invite and then moved aside.
was as tall as he was wide, and impressively intimidating.
Exactly what a party like this needed as the face at the front door to keep
things safe. Well, what we could see of his face, anyway. I didn’t wear a
mask, fuck anonymity, I didn’t need it.
I was recognizable by my ink alone, add in my bold red dress and I was a
standout. Which may or may not have been the point. I wanted to be seen; I
wanted to be noticed, at least by one person, preferably three.
Two days ago, Parker told me in the middle of a conversation like it was
the most casual thing in the world, that Dallin had gotten Hannah and her
guys an invitation to tonight’s event.
The Sinner’s Soiree.
A blood red inferno ignited inside of me as I imagined my sweet, innocent
Hannah in a place like that, ripe and ready for the taking.
What the fuck were Brody and Knox thinking by allowing it? Didn’t they
understand that men and women alike would hunt her fresh scent like
sharks in the water? Desperate to feed on her innocence and take all she had
to offer.
Stupid imbeciles.
I couldn’t understand what they hoped to gain from attending. And that
was why I showed up.
For no other reason.
 As I moved through the crowd, eyes roved over my curves, fully on
display yet just out of reach. I loved a good game of cat and mouse.
My dress was inspired by Jessica Rabbit’s; it was vibrant red with a high
slit and the strapless bodice barely covered my tits. My dark hair was
smooth and long down my back, skimming across the top of my ass with
each step.
It all oozed sex appeal, but I had no plans to take anyone home tonight.
As I made my way through each room, I found myself drawn in by the
spectacles and allure of it all. Party goers partook in sex at every turn,
across every available surface. Some even suspended midair in a rope
rigging meant to keep the participant immobilized and open for others to
enjoy.
It was erotic, and simply being in the presence of it all made me hum
with need. I wondered what Hannah thought of it all. What would it all look
like through her eyes?
Would she be so incredibly overwhelmed by it? Or would a part of her
settle with the excitement like she belonged amongst it the whole time?
I ached to know.
I scanned every room, waiting to glimpse her perfection. She was near; I
could sense her.
Feel her.
I just had to find her.
“Come here, little rabbit.” I whispered to myself as the thrill of the hunt
excited me.
It took about ten more minutes of searching before I spotted the warm
glow of the lights reflected off her strawberry blonde hair. She was in the
casino room, seated at a poker table surrounded by other guests as she
cheered and giggled. I stopped along the edge of the room and watched her,
tipping her head back and laughing as she played hand after hand.
She deserved to be on the big screen with her larger-than-life happiness at
that moment. Her energy was so captivating that she reminded me of
Audrey Hepburn, attracting everyone around her. She was magnificent. Not
even her two brooding, dark bodyguards behind her could scare off her
admirers.
One admirer in particular, I’d rather wring by the neck than allow Hannah
to be in her presence for a moment longer.
Sydney Jones.
 The woman who single-handedly taught me how to blacken my soul to
excite hers.
The worst villain there ever was.
And she was sitting directly next to Hannah, who did not know how
much danger she was in from simply breathing in the same air as the
viperous woman.
Sydney was a socialite with a trust fund big enough to buy her all the toys
and entertainment she desired. And once upon a time, I thought that money
was something worth losing myself for.
Wrong.
And I’d be damned if I let Hannah fall victim to her slimy games.
My stilettos carried me across the room like they were walking down the
runway of Milan’s most esteemed fashion show. I didn’t care for the
attention my walk garnered me, because I moved with one end goal in
mind.
Remove Hannah from the disaster she was headed full steam ahead into.
Before I made it halfway, Sydney leaned over and whispered something in
Hannah’s ear, pressing her chest against Hannah’s arm in a classic seductive
move. My teeth clenched as Hannah tipped her head back and laughed,
gaining even more eyes as her melodic call drew them all in.
Brody clocked me first, twenty feet from the table, and he stiffened where
he stood behind Hannah. Knox wasn’t far behind him, though he didn’t
look as menacing as he stared at me.
Fire burned in my belly as I held both of their stares momentarily before
ignoring them completely as I reached the table. There were two other
players, besides Hannah and Sydney, which left one seat open on the end,
two down from Hannah.
Perfect.
“Good evening, fellas.” I winked at the two towering men, drawing a
glare and a smirk from them as I pulled the chair out. I felt Hannah’s eyes
on me, as I gracefully slid into the chair, setting my glass of champagne
onto the felt tabletop. “Deal me in, please.”
“Lex.” Hannah’s breathy voice carried across the space like a gentle
caress, and I fought the urge to close my eyes and bask in it for just a
moment. I didn’t know how, but I’d bet my paycheck that her touch in the
bedroom felt just like that. Soft. Gentle. Provocative. “What are you doing
here?”
 I finally turned to her, looking around the old simp seated between us
who glanced back and forth like he was eating the entire conversation up
with a spoon, and let my eyes travel over her done up face and hair, down to
the plunging neckline hardly covering her perky breasts.
They were the kind of breasts that I always fell victim to.
“I could ask you the same thing.” Raising a brow at her boldly, I laid
down chips for the dealer, “I wouldn’t have pegged you for a life-styler.” I
didn’t use her name, given she had a mask on to withhold her identity, but I
would if it would make her leave this place and never look back.
She swallowed, bristling lightly at my smart tone, before taking a large
sip of her champagne.
Knox cleared his throat and came to my side, leaning down to my ear. “A
word?”
“Not now, sweetie.” I patted his cheek patronizingly, “The women are
busy here.” I grabbed my nearly empty glass and finished it before passing
it to him. “But be a gem and get me a refill, would you?” I winked at him
over my shoulder and had a vivid image flash through my mind as his blue
eyes stared down at me.
An image of him looking up at me from his back in the center of my bed
as I rode him like a prize-winning bull rider with my hand around his throat
and his hands on my hips, lifting me on and off his cock.
Jesus’ fuck.
The thought nearly pulled me out of the world class bitch headspace I had
fallen into upon seeing Sydney with her talons in Hannah from across the
room. But not quite.
I blinked it away and looked from the admittedly sexy man and turned
my attention back to the card game as the dealer began laying cards out on
the table.
“How do you all know each other?” Sydney asked with that velvety
smooth voice that reminded me of a phone sex operator, while picking up
her cards like she didn’t have a care in the world.
But I knew better.
“The same way I know you, Sydney.” I replied before Hannah did,
glancing away from my cards as she looked over at me. “Though the roles
you and I played are reversed here with this darling.”
Her jaw clenched, and Hannah’s lips parted in confusion. Brody nudged
her shoulder, breaking her distraction as she started picking up her cards.
But the entire time, he glared at me.
I wanted to flip him off. It was my first urge, yet again with that man,
though I refrained. Barely.
The game started progressing, as the other two players, middle-aged men
who were probably used to controlling a table, tried offering small talk to
the ladies. But we had no desire to include them.
This table was only fit for the three of us.
Ruled by the three of us.
Soon to be two, if I had any say in it.
“Another.” I tossed a card down and took a new one from the dealer.
I should have known better to think that Sydney would remain silent for
long, “If I remember correctly, you always were terrible at poker, Alexi.”
She smiled down at her cards, using my full name like she had a right to as
I tracked her out of my peripherals. “I could always read you like a book.”
“I didn’t think you knew how to read at all.” I snapped back instantly, and
Hannah choked on her drink as Knox laid a fresh one down for her before
setting one down at my side. Looking up at him over my shoulder, I winked
at him. “Thank you, Sugar.”
He surprised me by grinning down at me with a look made for a playboy
and nodding. “Anything for you.”
I lifted the glass to my lips, hesitating briefly as I watched him take his
place next to Brody. I wouldn’t put it past him to poison me for all the
drama over the last few weeks, but I drank it anyway.
It wouldn’t be as if I didn’t earn every drip of toxins they put into my
drink if they did.
The round went quickly, with me winning and Sydney losing a large
amount of money in the process.
Double win.
The other men at the table read it correctly and left before three of the
sexiest women in the room could emasculate them any further, acting as if
they didn’t exist at all.
Brody and Knox took their seats, with Knox between me and Hannah and
Brody on the other side of Sydney. I leaned over to Knox and whispered,
“Oh, come on, why didn’t you put him down here?”
He smirked as he ran his fingers up and down Hannah’s neck as he leaned
back in his chair before answering me. “Because I’m a much bigger fan of
you than he is.”
 “Are you?” I raised my brows at him and then over to Hannah, who
stared at us both with her mouth open like she couldn’t quite believe what
she was hearing. Before I could pull her into our conversation, effectively
shutting Sydney and the neanderthal at the other end of the table out
completely, Hannah gasped and her grip on her cards tightened until her
knuckles were white. “Are you alright?” I questioned with concern.
“Yeah, baby?” Knox asked with a certain darkness to his tone, “Feeling
okay?”
Her lips tightened as she glared at Knox before her eyelids fluttered
closed and a red flush grew over her porcelain skin. It started on her chest,
tucked between her breasts, and crawled up her neck to her face.
“Perfect.” She whispered, opening her eyes, and turning her attention
back to that harlot Sydney. “Continue telling me about your gala.” Hannah
said in a respectable voice when just seconds ago she looked as if she was
about to—.
Wait a second.
I flicked my gaze to Brody, who was staring directly at me with his
impenetrable stare as he brought his right hand up from his lap to rest on the
tabletop. Tucked inside of his large palm was something silver, catching the
light just enough for me to notice.
Dirty bastard.
I watched Hannah, while signaling for another card, without even caring
what I had in my hand. Would I potentially lose three hundred dollars for
being so reckless, yes. Would I potentially see something I’d only dreamed
about if I kept my eyes on her, also yes.
Worth it.
“Tell me something, Lex,” Knox leaned back over to me, even as Hannah
side eyed our conversation while pretending to pay attention to whatever
Sydney was prattling on about, but I knew better than to think she was
listening to her. I knew her better. “In all of that time you spent twisting
Hannah up all alone in your suite,” He leaned even closer so only I could
hear him, “Did you ever get to witness her orgasming?” He clicked his
tongue before running it over his lips and humming. “It’s hands down my
favorite sight in the entire world. She orgasms with her entire soul.” He
turned his face, so it was only mere inches away from my ear, “Every single
time.”
 Now it was my turn to white knuckle my cards as his words acted like
molten lava on their way straight to my clit. When was the last time I
thought anything that a man said was sexy? But that man, talking about that
woman, had me melting in my chair.
And he fucking knew it.
“I can’t say as I had the pleasure, Knox.” Our noses nearly brushed as I
turned my face towards his. “If you hadn’t interrupted us at dinner, or if
your yeti of a boyfriend hadn’t been in the parking lot, I would have gotten
that privilege.” I licked my lips and his eyes flicked down, monitoring the
motion. “But I assure you, if I had made your girl come, she wouldn’t have
been coming back to your bed anytime soon. She would have been
hooked.”
“She is.” He replied, “Even without you ever touching her.” He leaned
back in his chair and slowly shook his head as he lifted a glass of brown
liquor to his lips and took a sip. “And that has me absolutely feral.”
Hannah turned to look at him head on, having heard his last sentence
without context, before looking at me. I couldn’t look away from her
perfect green eyes as they stared at me. I didn’t want to. I wanted to lose
myself in them and never come up for air.
I wanted her so fucking bad I was willing to do just about anything to get
a taste.
“So Knox,” Sydney interrupted, making Hannah blink rapidly and lean
back so the snake could talk to Knox around her, which pissed me off even
more as I watched Hannah’s long eyelashes flutter and her lips part as
Brody once again adjusted something on the tiny controller in his hand.
They were playing with her, right in front of me and getting off on it.
Bastards. Yet the idea of them enjoying her pleasures and allowing me to
witness them made me feel something I wasn’t familiar with. Something
more animalistic.
Carnal, even.
I wanted to make her come. I wanted to give her pleasure she’d never
experienced before as they watched, even though the idea of men watching
me in any other situation gave me the ick. Why was it so different with
them? What was so different about them?
Hannah’s hand dropped to Knox’s thigh and her nails dug in as Brody did
another change and I wondered what the toy was doing currently to her that
she enjoyed so much. It was obviously a wearable vibrator, something I
owned more than a few of, and I knew how good they could feel. Especially
when someone else was in control.
“This game is getting boring.” I said, cutting off whatever dull
conversation Sydney had been trying to pull Knox into. I flicked my cards
down on the table, winning yet another round and turning in my chair to
face Hannah on headfirst. “Let’s up the ante, shall we?”
Hannah raised her brows and then squared her shoulders, “What did you
have in mind?” Her toy was making her bold, or maybe it was just her need
to come that steeled her spine. Either way, I was desperate for more of it.
“What you came here for tonight.” I stated, not uttering it out loud to
embarrass her, “If I win, I get that prize.”
Her pupils dilated and her chest rose and fell faster as she chewed on that
perfectly red lip while she contemplated it. She came here for exploration,
of some sort, I was sure. And I couldn’t stomach the idea of someone else
doing that exploring with her. Especially not someone like Sydney.
“Ooh, I want in.” The scheming cunt next to Hannah threw out, raising a
brow at me. “It doesn’t take a rocket scientist to put the pieces together
enough to figure out what you’re talking about.”
“Fuck off.” I rolled my eyes at her and turned my attention back to
Hannah. “What do you say?”
Hannah glanced at Knox and then Brody, who both just stared back at
her, but I knew there was a full ass conversation happening between the
three of them with just the look in their eyes alone. They were way too in
sync to not have that connection.
“What do I get if I win?” As she leaned back in her chair and crossed her
legs, Hannah’s movement caused her white silky dress to part, revealing a
tiniest sliver of soft, smooth skin peeking out at her hip. I wanted to see
more as she revealed it to me, but the table was in the way.
It wasn’t in the way for fucking Sydney Jones though, who didn’t even
try to hide the fact that she was staring intimately at Hannah’s body. She
always was a sucker for women wearing no panties.
“What do you want?” I challenged, keeping her attention on me, “I
named my price. Name yours.”
“Yes, please. Name your price, and it’s yours.” Sydney added, like she
was even part of the conversation. I bared my teeth at her in a snarl,
winning an amused grin from Brody and a warning pat on my thigh from
Knox.
 “Down girl.” Knox warned, and I tried to ignore the way my skin tingled
where his palm rested on my thigh.
I didn’t miss the way Hannah zeroed in on the contact or the way she
swallowed audibly, watching it.
Was this girl into the idea of her men touching other women? Couldn’t
be.
Knox and Brody disliked me, that was obvious from day one when Knox
essentially told me to fuck off with telepathy. So why did she look like she
was quickly losing her hold on her composure the longer his hand rested on
my leg? Was she jealous?
“When I win,” She lifted her eyes to mine and stared deep into my soul,
“I’ll name the price then.”
“Deal.” I held my hand out, not even caring what her terms would be on
the condition of her winning. I’d agree to anything at that moment, for two
different reasons. One, because I was just desperate enough to humor her.
And two, I had no intention of suddenly losing.
She looked at my hand and then surprised me by turning to Sydney, and
holding out her hand to her, “Deal?”
Sydney’s overdone face rose into a cheshire grin as she seductively took
Hannah’s hand and shook it. “Deal.”
“Cunt.” I growled under my breath and Knox squeezed my thigh,
dragging my attention back to him.
“Don’t fucking lose this hand, Lex.” He warned firmly, and I was taken
aback by the intensity in his eyes. “Or she’ll fuck that woman just to spite
you.”
My blood raged so powerfully at the image of Hannah giving herself to
Sydney just to piss me off, that I could hear nothing else but the swoosh in
my ears as Hannah turned back to me with a powerful look on her face and
held her hand out to me.
I examined it, as if it was tainted because Sydney had touched it, but I
placed my palm into hers, reveling in the electricity that shot through it
from the contact. “Deal.” She smiled sweetly at me and then withdrew her
hand all too soon. “Well, come on now,” She tapped her knuckles against
the tabletop as the dealer started shuffling cards again. “Let’s play.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 14 – Knox

I fshoulder
that woman next to Brody won, I was throwing Hannah over my
and carrying her out of there immediately. Not a fucking chance
she was getting her hands on my girl.
There was only one woman at the party that was going to be Hannah’s
first. And my hand was warming her thigh underneath of the table. Thank
god her Jessica Rabbit look alike dress had a slit on her other leg, otherwise
I would have been tempted to let my fingers wander.
When was the last time I wanted to explore anyone aside from Brody or
Hannah? Tenth grade? Jesus, the last time I had sex with anyone else, I was
still a minor.
Unreal.
Yet, there I was. Silently praying with every single card flip, Lex would
win the game. I needed it to be her who won Hannah’s affection, because I
couldn’t count on Hannah to make the right choice and choose Lex.
She was trying to be brave and act like she wasn’t all twisted up over the
sexy, over the top woman, but Brody and I knew the truth. And if the way
Brody’s hand was mashing buttons on that controller was any sign, he was
trying like hell to help Lex’s odds.
He wouldn’t admit it out loud, but he didn’t want Sydney anywhere near
Hannah either.
He also wouldn’t admit that he was rock hard under the table from being
so fucking close to seeing Hannah and Lex together, after all the ups and
downs over the last two weeks.
 “Another.” Sydney waved for another card and grinned when she read it.
I could see Hannah’s hand, and she had fucking shit for cards. And a
shittier poker face, even without the toy, edging her closer to orgasm every
minute. But at the moment, she was a lost fucking cause.
She didn’t even have a pair of twos.
I looked Lex’s way, but her cards were face down, as she bent back just
the smallest corner to read them as the dealer kept dealing. Her expression
was blank as she called for another and then discarded one.
I didn’t know the fate of my girlfriend’s night, and that put me on edge.
“I see your bet for our lovely Hannah here, and I’ll raise you.” Sydney
cut in, looking past Hannah, directly at Lex.
“Not interested in anything you have to wager.” Lex said without turning
in her direction.
“Oh come one Lexie,” Sydney teased, using a name I was sure no one got
away with easily, “You used to love taking chances.”
“What is it?” Hannah questioned, before looking at Lex. “Aren’t you the
least bit curious?”
Lex picked up my glass of bourbon and took a sip, staring off into the
distance, “I learned a long time ago to take nothing that woman has to say
at face value.”
“You two were lovers?” Hannah mused, and Brody raised a brow at me
as we both continued to stay silent and let the girls have their fun. We
decided before we even told Hannah about the invite tonight that we would
be at her side all night long, but she called the shots. And apparently, she
was feeling bold in that decision.
“Not a chance.” Lex scoffed, setting my glass down empty. “She’s a user
and an abuser, nothing more.”
“We were lovers, alright.” Sydney ignored Lex and talked to Hannah like
she was telling a love story from times long forgotten. “But no one can
settle Lex down into anything serious. Not even me.”
Hannah didn’t reply, and neither did Lex, both seemed lost in their
thoughts as the dealer laid down one last card and then waited for the ladies
to reveal their cards.
“I got nothing.” Hannah sighed and blushed as she peeked over at Lex,
waiting for her to reveal her hand.
But Sydney cut in, as usual. “Full house.” She laid them down, snapping
one card after another as dread filled my stomach. “Tens and eights.”
 Hannah swallowed so loudly I could hear the gulp amongst the other
rowdy noises in the room. That was a hard hand to beat, but not impossible.
We all turned to Lex, who sat back in her chair, staring at Hannah. I
couldn’t tell what she was thinking. Did she lose? Did she win?
“Four of a kind.” She laid her cards down and fanned them out,
“Queens.”
“Son of a bitch.” Brody cursed from the end of the table with a telltale
grin on his face.
“Wow.” Hannah smiled at Lex almost shyly now that the cards were
literally on the table.
“Wow indeed,” Sydney stood up and pushed her chair back. “A worthy
opponent,” She winked at Lex who just rolled her eyes and cringed like she
was physically sick to be in the other woman’s presence. “Have a most
pleasurable evening, Hannah.” She purred, pushing my girl’s hair back over
her shoulder. “And reach out if you should ever find yourself curious about
what Lex was so obsessed with all those years ago.”
With that, she turned and left the table, leaving the four of us and a very
uncomfortable dealer sitting in anticipation.
“Well,” Hannah cleared her throat and finished her glass of champagne
before standing up from the table. “You won, fair and square.”
“I did.” Lex stood as well, and Brody and I followed, leaving them to it.
The tension was so thick I could cut it with my rock-hard cock. “Why don’t
you follow me, and we’ll find somewhere a little quieter.” Lex flicked a
glance at me and smirked, “Your bodyguards can stay here, though.”
Brody scoffed, “Not a chance.” He put his hand on Hannah’s waist and
pulled her to his side. “But nice try.”
“Can’t blame a girl for trying.” Lex rolled her eyes and then slid her hand
around my arm, pressing herself to my side. “Whatever you say, big guy.
Even I have an exhibitionism kink now and then.”
He glared at her, and I grinned, enjoying the hateship that was blooming
between them. She led us through the crowd, clearly having been to an
event before, which both intrigued me and also irritated me somehow.
It was wild walking with her and watching how people reacted to her. I
had tattoos on both arms, across my chest and back, and even down one leg,
but none of it showed around the cut of my suit. But Lex’s dress called for
everyone’s attention to notice the ink and sex appeal that she dripped with
every step through the place.
 Men and women alike stopped mid-sentence to stare at her, enchanted by
it all. One man was mid thrust into a woman tied down on all fours on a sex
bench, and he faltered and then stopped to gape at her. It was bizarre and
mesmerizing all in one.
“Told you.” Hannah called from behind us, and I looked over my
shoulder to see her eyes travel up and down Lex’s body, “There’s just
something there.”
Lex smirked but didn’t give away any other indication that she heard
Hannah’s admiration of her appeal as we climbed the stairs. The hallways
split off at the top, and Lex walked down the dark corridor until she reached
an open door. She let go of my arm and stood next to the opening, staring at
Hannah.
Lex warned, “Don’t cross that threshold unless you’re one hundred
percent ready to give yourself up to me.” She looked to me, and then to
Brody “I have rules for you two as well.”
I grinned, “Of course you do. What are they?”
“We set boundaries beforehand, and I won’t tolerate any interruptions
after the door closes,” she said firmly, raising her finger to prevent him
from objecting. “And don’t you dare touch without an invitation.”
“I’m always fucking invited.” Brody sneered at Lex before sauntering
over the threshold into the dimly lit bedroom. “Hannah is free to do
whatever she wants.”
“Only because Daddy said so,” Lex rolled her eyes and turned back to
Hannah, completely missing the look on Brody’s face as he nearly
swallowed his tongue at her comment.
Did he have a daddy kink? Or just a Lex kink?
Lex zeroed back in on Hannah, who stood frozen in the hallway next to
me. “What do you want, Hannah?” She asked.
I watched the girl I’d known since we were kids, and loved for nearly as
long, square her shoulders and stare down the very thing I knew she wanted
most. Would she be brave enough to indulge?
“I want you.” Hannah replied firmly and my cock twitched, hearing her
say it out loud. “And I want the men I love to be at my side the first time I
have you.”
Lex licked her lips, overcome with the same thing I was in that moment,
and then nodded to the bedroom where Brody waited, “After you, then.”
 Hannah walked in and I followed her, stopping in front of Lex as she took
a deep breath, like she was fighting for control over her own reaction to the
situation. “Do you have any idea how lucky you are right now?” I asked,
not that I expected her to reply honestly.
“More than you think I do.” She stepped forward until her chest brushed
against my suit jacket and looked up at me. Her brown eyes were
bottomless, full of warmth and excitement and I kicked myself for judging
the woman so harshly the first time I met her, because even without her
affirming what I already knew, her eyes said it all.
Hannah was a gift we were all unworthy of, and Lex knew it.
“Good.” I fought every urge inside of me that ached to know what her
lips tasted like because it wasn’t about me. The entire reason we were at the
party was because of Hannah, but I couldn’t deny my attraction to the leggy
brunette, especially when she vocalized how important the woman I loved
was. What fucking paradox had I landed in that I had the woman I loved
more than anything, trying to get me to want another woman with her?
“Then let’s teach our girl everything she wants to learn.”
Lex’s pupils dilated when I called Hannah ours, but in that moment, if
only for that moment, she was.
Hannah was giving herself to Lex. And I couldn’t wait to watch.
The dimly lit room was a fancy bedroom, with a large king sized bed and
a couple of other seating options circled around it for spectators.
“Have you been in this room before?” Hannah asked where she stood at
the end of the bed, running her dainty fingers across the silky bed sheets.
I took my mask off, tossing it on top of Brody’s on one of the end tables
before lowering myself down into a chair directly at the end of the bed.
“Do you really want the answer to that?” Lex replied, standing at the end
of the bed in front of Hannah before reaching up and pushing a lock of her
strawberry hair back behind her ear.
“Yes.” Hannah whispered as her eyelids fluttered closed as Lex drifted
her fingers over the shell of her ear. “I think I do.”
“No.” Lex replied, reaching behind Hannah’s neck and untying her mask,
removing it so there were no barriers between them. Seeing the two of them
standing so close, intent on exploring each other, had me more excited
sexually than I could remember being since the first time I slid deep into
Hannah’s body. “I don’t normally come upstairs at these parties.”
 Hannah’s chest rose and fell, pressing the limits of her skimpy dress as
she stared into Lex’s eyes. They were perfect opposites. Hannah, with her
glowing angelic white dress even as sexy as it was, she was a goddess of
pure gold. And then there was Lex, with her dark hair and tattoos, draped in
red and black, and she resembled a sexy devil of temptation and risk.
And they were fucking perfect for each other, because of their
differences.
“But you fuck.” Hannah moaned and her head tilted back as she grabbed
onto the post of the bed. “Brody.” She moaned with her eyes closed. “I
can’t think straight.”
“Exactly.” He growled from his seat on the side of the bed with that
fucking controller in his hand. One look at him and I could tell how close to
losing control over his lust he was. He looked unhinged and feral as he
stared at the girls. And they hadn’t even touched yet. “Here.” He tossed the
controller down on the bed at Lex’s side before sitting back in his chair and
palming his erection as Lex stared directly at him. “You’re in control right
now.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 15 – Hannah

“I ’m going to come.” I moaned, wanting to melt into a puddle from the

way Brody had edged me all night. “I need to come.”
“No.” Lex commanded, picking up the controller and turning the toy
off before tossing it back down. “Not for him.” I mewed disappointedly as I
opened my eyes and all but begged for relief. “Only for me.” She purred,
and I almost came from that noise alone. “You heard Brody. Tonight, I’m in
control.”
“Lex.” I whispered, aching for her.
I nearly fell out of my chair when she appeared in front of me at the
poker table. As if all my fantasizing about her conjured her in real life. And
my god, she was the sexiest woman I’d ever seen before.
“Shh,” She pressed her finger to my lips, silencing me. “I’ll make you
feel so good, baby. All in good time.” I groaned, fighting for control and
patience as she smirked at me. “Limits. I need to know what limits you
have for tonight.”
I blinked, fighting through the arousal clouding my mind as I tried to
come up with an answer. “Like safe words?”
“Like how far you are willing to go.” She slid her fingers through my hair
again, brushing just the softest caress of her fingertips across the side of my
neck.
“I don’t have any limits.” I swallowed when her fingers danced across the
front of my neck and I moaned as she gently wrapped her fingers around
my throat, tilting my head to the side as she leaned over to whisper in my
ear.
“I’ve never wanted another woman as much as I want you.” Her breath
tickled my ear and goosebumps erupted over my entire body. “I’ve never
wanted to taste anyone as badly as I do you, Hannah Kate. You’re
intoxicating.” Her lips barely brushed over the shell of my ear, and I leaned
into her, putting my hands on her waist for support as I fought the urge to
melt completely. “First, I’m going to taste your lips.” Her breath warmed
the sensitive skin of my neck directly above her thumb, where it pushed
gently on my pulse point. “I’ve fantasized about your lips nonstop since the
first time you smiled at me.”
I growled an animalistic call in warning as a feeling of desperation
overtook me. “Please.”
“You beg so prettily.” She smiled against my jaw, “I can’t wait to hear
you beg the first time I run my tongue over your clit.”
“Fuck.” I panted, blinking back tears of anguish as I nearly succumbed to
my need.
“Hmm.” She hummed and then brought her lips to hover directly above
mine as my eyelids fluttered closed. “Such a dirty word falling from such
pretty lips.” Her teeth gently pulled at my bottom lip, and I moaned,
desperate for more. “Say it again.”
“Fuck.” I repeated it, right against her lips, fighting the urge to lean in
and take what I wanted most. “Like that?”
“Just like that,” She smiled and then pressed her lips to mine, instantly
running her tongue across them, like she was tasting me. Just like she said
she would. “Mmh.” She moaned, tilting her head and deepening the kiss as
I held on for dear life. No one had ever kissed me with softer lips before.
The smoothness of her face against mine was alluring and so different from
the sharp prickle of Brody and Knox’s beards. “Your lips taste like
strawberries.”
I mewed like a kitten as her tongue swept across mine, and then again as
she bit my lip and hovered against them. “Oh, my god.” I whispered in awe.
“How was that for your first kiss with a woman?” She smiled against my
lips before pulling back to look at me. She kept her hand on my neck, and I
kept mine on her hips.
“I don’t think I’ve ever experienced something more erotic.” I admitted,
opening my eyes and staring into her smoky dark stare. “And I don’t think I
got enough to satisfy the thirst.”
She grinned, deepening those sexy as hell dimples in her cheeks as she
glanced over my shoulder. “Look at them.” She spun me in her arms and
pressed her body against my back as she delicately laid kisses along the side
of my neck as I faced my guys. “Look at what you did to them.”
There was a fire burning in both of their eyes I’d never seen before. Not
once. It was magnetic and empowering as they watched her touch me. “You
did that to them, not me.” I replied, revealing the secret she didn’t know.
“You do that to everyone you meet.”
She grinned as she laid kisses on my shoulder and slid one hand around
my stomach, flattening it with her fingers aimed like they were going to
slide down the front of my panties.
If I was wearing any.
“I want to do incredibly indecent things to you, Hannah.” She moaned,
giving away that she wasn’t unfazed by all of it. “I want to lay you down,
spread you open, and feast on you for days.”
“Please.” I begged as she delicately slid one strap off my shoulder. My
breast was barely covered as the fabric pooled over it, and I knew if she
dropped the other strap, the dress would fall to my waist, revealing my
chest to her.
And I could hardly stop myself from shimmying out of it on my own as
she slowly tortured me with gentle touches and seductive kisses.
“Which one of them fucks you harder?” She asked against my other ear
as she laid wet kisses down my neck to my shoulder. “Which one loses
control when he’s inside of you?”
I knew the answer, and so did he.
“Brody.” I hummed, watching his jaw tighten as she slid the other strap
free. My dress slid down, hitching around my waist and revealing my
aching breasts to their eyes.
“I bet he pounds your pussy so good, doesn’t he?” She slowly brought
her hands up my stomach and gently brushed her thumbs over my hard
nipples. Just barely. The touch was light enough I almost missed it, but the
way Knox cracked his neck confirmed I didn’t imagine it. “And Knox,” She
licked a trail up my neck to my ear as she slowly twirled her fingernails
over my nipples, teasing me. “I bet he’s a giver, isn’t he? I bet he loves
getting you off.”
 “Yes.” I moaned, arching my back and pushing my breasts into her hands
more, “He always makes sure I orgasm before he even slides in.”
“Mmh.” She groaned, pinching my nipples firmly and pulling them,
making me gasp and cry out in ecstasy. “Walk over to him.” She dropped
her hands from my body completely and I shivered from the cold air taking
her place. I looked over my shoulder at her, confused, and my entire body
tingled when I saw the arousal in her eyes. She was so turned on by this.
Just like us. “Go on.” She nodded toward Knox and waited for me to follow
her direction.
I indulged her, giving her what she wanted because truth be told, I ached
to be near them too. I wanted them a part of this experience as much as
possible. Slowly, I moved toward him forward until I stood between Knox’s
spread feet and then turned around to look at her, waiting for my next
direction.
She pulled my strings like a puppet master and I willingly let her, aching
to know what she wanted next. I’d give it to her, whatever it was. I wanted
to please her.
She gently ran her fingers over her bottom lip like she was contemplating
her next move, and then smirked. “Knox, please remove Hannah’s dress.”
She didn’t ask him, and he didn’t seem to mind. He leaned forward and
laid a hot kiss in the center of my back before gently tugging my dress over
my hips until it landed in a pile at my feet. Holding my hand to steady me,
he picked it up and laid it over the chair on his other side.
Then I was naked in front of another woman for the first time since the
high school locker room.
And I’d had never been so turned on before.
“You’re so incredibly sexy, Hannah.” Lex let her eyes travel over my
naked body, and I desperately wanted to touch her. To feel her skin against
mine, but she made distance between us and I tried to understand why. “Sit
back on his lap.”
“Why?” I scowled, wondering where she was going with it.
She smirked devilishly, and my body tingled as she stared at me with a
wicked glint in her eye. “Because I want you to be comfortable when I
spread your legs and find out exactly what kind of toy Brody put inside that
sexy little pussy of yours.”
“Oh.” I panted and licked my lips, glancing at Knox over my shoulder.
His cock was rock hard and tented against his dress slacks, and it was no
trouble at all to sit back onto it, teasing us both as I wiggled to get seated
correctly. He bit my shoulder playfully, and I moaned, leaning into his
familiar presence.
“Good girl.” Hannah crossed her arms under her chest as she took one
step forward. “Knox, spread her legs for me.”
“With pleasure.” He purred like a sex hungry kitten beneath me and slid
his hands under my knees, lifting them and pulling them wide, exposing my
most intimate parts to the woman of my dreams. I laid back against his
chest, resting my head on his shoulder as she slowly stalked toward me. She
was like a lioness in the Sahara, creeping toward her prey through the
brush. “Sexy, isn’t she?” Knox growled.
“Yes.” I panted, in awe of Lex’s sexual prowess as she stared directly at
my pussy.
Lex chuckled and pulled the skirt of her dress open, revealing both of her
deliciously long tattooed legs before sinking to her knees between Knox’s
feet. “He was talking to me, sweetheart.” She purred as she placed both
hands on my ankles and seductively ran them up the inside of my calves,
then my knees, gently curling her fingertips into the skin and dragging them
as she moved to my inner thighs as she stared directly into my eyes. “And
yes, Hannah is hands down the sexiest woman I’ve ever seen before.” She
slowly dropped her eyes to my spread pussy and licked her lips like she was
that lioness, ready to take a bite. “And this pretty little pussy matches that
sexiness perfectly.”
“Lex.” I moaned, grabbing onto Knox’s arms for leverage as she smiled
back up at me.
“I want a taste.” She leaned in and blew directly onto my clit and my
back bowed as I fought Knox’s hold on me, aching to feel her touch me
there physically. “I need to taste you, Hannah.” She purred, and I moaned
incoherently.
She was so close, I could feel her breath on my wet center, and I thought
for sure she’d lean in and do what we both desperately wanted her to do,
but she didn’t.
Instead, she turned and looked at Brody, where he sat silently with his
hands in fists on the arms of the chair off to the side. I watched her glide
into a seductive, submissive role as she lowered her eyes and pouted her
lips at him. “Can I taste your girl’s pussy?”
 I nearly came right there, just from watching the two of them. As Brody
stared down at her, I spun my head to the side to see his face. I had no idea
what he would say. I didn’t know what boundaries of his she was toeing,
but I could tell she was on one of them. He looked like a wild animal, even
without muttering a single word to her, since he told her she was in control.
He stood up, and fear bloomed in my chest as I thought he was going to
walk out on us completely.
Knox tensed beneath me too, gripping my thighs in his powerful hands as
we watched the man we loved more than anything, teeter on the edge of
restraint and control.
But then he grabbed the chair and pulled it with him as he turned, so he
was facing the three of us directly and then slowly sat back down, spreading
his legs and palming his erection where it grew down his tight pant leg. I
caught the way Lex’s breath hitched in her throat as she watched him grip
himself before she snapped her eyes back up to his.
He smirked down at her, and I felt like Knox, and I were the spectators of
the show the two of them were putting on with catastrophic sexual tension.
I almost begged him to fuck her right then and there, but before I could, he
nodded once.
“Lick her real good.” He licked his lips as he stared her down and then
looked up at me. “Make my girl come.”
I sagged in relief and felt myself get wetter from just watching the two of
them interact. They were like two Gods in the sky, clashing against each
other and creating a world ending storm in their wake.
And it was the hottest thing ever.
“Yes, Sir.” Lex purred and then turned back to me. Her brown eyes
locked onto mine as she slowly lowered her full lips to my body, before
gently shaking her face back and forth as she sucked my clit into her mouth.
“Oh, my fucking god.” I cried, arching my back as my whole body tensed
from the delicious torturous pleasure she delivered with just her lips.
She chuckled and pushed my thighs wider with her hands as she pulled
back so only her tongue was touching me. She grabbed the silicone neck of
the toy still buried inside of me and pulled it free, leaving me feeling empty
and relieved to have it free. Like I was open and eager to take her inside of
me instead. She seductively pushed her tongue into my pussy, with a
rhythmic roll to it that reminded me of the way a woman grinded herself in
a man’s lap when she was riding him. How was a tongue so sexy?
 I didn’t have time to figure it out because with the next roll of her tongue,
her full upper lip brushed against my clit, and I exploded.
“I’m coming.” I gasped, digging my nails into Knox’s arms as Lex
attacked my pussy, forcing the biggest orgasm of my life through my body.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 16 – Lex

H ertastebuds
pussy clamped down on my tongue and her sweet cream filled my
as she cried out in Knox’s arms.
I’d never witnessed anything sexier in my entire life.
Hannah coming on my face was like a world wonder, made to be seen but
never believed to be true because of how spectacular it was.
“Good girl.” I hummed, sucking on her clit as I pushed my middle finger
into her tight pussy and curled it forward. I rolled it in the come-hither
motion once, and then twice. Watching her body language for the clues I
needed to make sure I was on her G-spot perfectly as her orgasm rolled on
and on.
“Fucking hell, baby.” Knox growled, turning his face into her neck and
biting it.
Knox was a biter; interesting. I locked that information away as I
lessened the pressure on her pulsating clit and then pulled back enough to
just tease the tip of my tongue around it in leisurely circles as she sagged
into his arms.
She stared down at me through hooded eyes with such wonder as I sat
back on my heels and pressed soft kisses to her inner thigh, completing the
comedown sensation for her as she fought to grasp reality.
“How was that?” I asked, running my finger over the edge of my lip and
then sucking it into my mouth, savoring her taste.
“I don’t—” She stuttered and panted, “That was—”
 “Everything.” Knox answered for her, nuzzling into her neck as he let her
legs down a little into a more comfortable position. “That was everything
you dreamed it would be, wasn’t it, baby?”
“Yes.” She moaned, licking her lips and sitting upright and staring down
at me. “You didn’t—” She blushed slightly, and I could see her
embarrassment blooming in the aftermath of it all. “You never even got
undressed.”
I sat up on my knees and pushed hers apart, dominating her space so I
could dominate her confidence until she was begging for it again and
forgetting her embarrassment altogether. She sucked in a quick breath but
quickly relaxed her legs as Knox grabbed her hips and rocked her in his lap,
like he was desperately trying to keep her there while also fighting his urge
to fuck her wildly.
I kissed her stomach and then up to her tits, palming them both and
pulling on her nipples before flicking my tongue across them. They were
fucking perfect, just like in my dream. And the noises she made while I
sucked on them were far better than anything I could have imagined. She
gasped, and I lifted her hands, burying them into my hair so she would
finally touch me. I was barely restraining from stripping down and pinning
her to that bed like I knew we both wanted me to do.
But I had other plans for the rest of her night. And I didn’t need to
undress to see them through.
I just selfishly wanted her attention for a few more minutes. “That’s it.” I
praised her as she tightened her fingers in my hair and pulled me tighter to
her chest. “Good girl.”
“Fuck.” She gasped, curling around my head until I pulled back and
buried my fingers into her wild hair, pulling her down to her knees in front
of me on the floor.
I kissed her as if my life depended on it, tangling my tongue with hers
and rocking her body against mine. However, when her hands wandered
tentatively over my shoulders and towards the swell of my breasts above
my dress, I pulled back and stopped her by grabbing her wrists.
Not because I didn’t want to feel her explore my body, but because I
knew if she started, I wouldn’t have the strength to walk away without
consuming her.
“Turn around.” I commanded her, leading her by her wrists in my hand to
spin on her knees until she almost sat in my lap between Knox’s legs.
Placing her hands on each of his knees, I slowed my breathing down as she
took a couple of deep breaths. “You’re a very lucky girl, Hannah.” I pushed
her hair off one side of her neck and kissed her damp skin, dragging my
tongue up it as I reached around to palm her perky tits as she moaned and
leaned into me. “Don’t you think you should thank your guys for letting me
play with your perfect little pussy?”
She panted and stared up at Knox as I looked over her shoulder at Brody.
His dark brown eyes were nearly black to match his suit as he stared at me.
He flicked a glance at Hannah as she mewed and moaned in my arms, then
back to me, like he couldn’t decide who he wanted to watch more.
And that turned me on so much. Yet I couldn’t understand why.
I put my hands over hers again and slid them up the inside of Knox’s
thighs until they met the monstrous erection, taking up every inch of space
at his crotch.
Lucky girl.
“Mmh, is his cock as big as it feels?” I purred into her ear as she
massaged it under my hand. I hated dicks, but there was something about
doing it with Hannah that made me want to do more than just stroke it.
“Yes.” She hummed, rocking her hips in my lap as she squeezed him.
“Feel.” She quickly flipped her hand out from under mine and then gripped
mine around his cock and squeezed so I had no choice but to feel his
absolute beast of a cock in his pants. Knox cursed and flexed his hips like
he was barely restraining as much as I was from saying fuck it all and
giving in to what we shouldn’t want. He locked his eyes on mine as we
crossed lines I had no intention of going near. I was losing my control over
the situation, and I never gave over control when I was having sex.
Never.
“It’s so big, isn’t it?” She turned so her lips were against mine while she
rocked my hand up and down his length. “It feels so good stretching me
open when he fucks me.”
“Hannah.” I growled, matching the same one that Brody made from
beside us. I’d left him out of the entire show on purpose, and I could feel
how mad he was because of it. “I think Brody feels left out.” She looked
over at him and melted from the look of desire in his eyes aimed her way.
“Be a good girl and go take his cock out.”
“Yes, ma’am.” She moaned cheekily and then scurried out of my arms to
kneel at Brody’s feet as she quickly pulled his belt free.
 Knox’s cock twitched under my hand, reminding me I was still holding
onto the anaconda and yet I was less than interested in letting go of it.
What the fuck was wrong with me?
I dragged my nails down the length of it over his pants, making him hiss
and groan, drawing the attention of the other two who watched on in
fascination before I removed my hand from his lap completely.
I was in charge here.
I was the boss.
He needed to be reminded of that, as much as I did. Knox licked his lips
and stared hungrily at me until Hannah’s moan brought us both back to
reality.
I slid behind her body again, at Brody’s feet to watch as she pulled his
cock free from his pants.
Fucking hell.
They were both stacked.
“Tell me I’m a lucky girl again.” Hannah purred seductively as she pulled
his pants down his thighs to reveal every inch of him to my eyes.
I shouldn’t give in to her demand, given that it was my show to run. But
she deserved it after how well she listened to mine just moments ago.
“You’re a very,” I nipped her neck as I slid one hand around the front of
her throat, pulling her body back flush to mine, and slid the other one down
the front of her body to the wet place between her spread thighs, “very,
lucky girl, Hannah.” I pinched her clit and made her cry out as Knox leaned
over to watch us play with his boyfriend, “Stroke him, baby.” I purred,
biting her ear while I continued to play with her body. “Thank him for
letting you play with me tonight.”
“Thank you, Brody.” She mewed seductively as she stroked his fat cock
from root to tip.
As I played her like a fiddle for both of our pleasure, his body coiled tight
while he watched. I couldn’t believe he kept his mouth shut the whole time,
leaving me to boss his perfect little girlfriend around, but he had. And he
deserved a reward for it.
“Suck his cock, Hannah.” I demanded, folding her body forward into his
lap as I reached under her ass and pushed two fingers into her dripping
pussy. “Suck his cock like a good girl for letting you be a dirty girl.”
“Mmh.” She hummed as she instantly sucked him into her mouth.
 What a fucking beautiful sight it was to watch her take him deep into her
throat, humming and moaning with each inch that she swallowed. My pussy
throbbed, desperate for some action as I fought the urge to look up at the
big brute while she pleasured him. I focused on her and her pleasure as I
thrusted my fingers into her, lifting her ass into the air so I had a better
angle. She squealed with delight as I pushed my tongue against her asshole
and slapped her clit. She gagged and Brody lost his hold on his dominating
tendencies as he praised her.
“That’s it, Darling.” He threaded his fingers into her hair and held it out
of the way as she went down onto him.
I couldn’t resist any longer, I flicked my eyes up to his face and found
those dark fucking bottomless pits aimed right back at me as Hannah started
coming on my fingers, screaming around his cock as she gushed into my
hand. I held his stare as I tongued her ass and he went feral.
He lifted his hips and shoved his entire cock into her mouth as he used
her mouth for pleasure. “Good girl.” I looked over at Knox and found his
cock out as he stroked it in his hand, giving two fucks about what I was
planning for him. “I didn’t say you could do that.” Cocking my head to the
side as I pushed one finger into Hannah’s ass, she cried out in ecstasy again
before Brody pushed her head back down into his lap.
“Punish me for it.” Knox held my stare and challenged my Domme
tendencies as he continued to stroke his cock. The whole thing transfixed
me, as my eyes fell to his lap when he leaned back, spreading his thighs so I
could have a better view of it.
I was spiraling out of control.
And something told me the guys knew it.
They were tempting me, teasing me into slipping and doing something
I’d never done before. I needed to finish it and get the fuck out of the room
before I let them have something no man had ever gotten.
I grabbed Hannah’s hand and licked it with the flat of my tongue,
surprising everyone as they watched the move. I could taste Brody’s
saltiness on it and barely contained the lip curling snarl that ached to break
free from it.
I took her wet hand and wrapped it around Knox’s hard cock as he
grunted and thrust up into it. I should have pulled my hand off of hers, but I
couldn’t.
 I didn’t want to. She was distracted and unable to keep two different
motions going, so I assisted her. I kept my hands wrapped around hers as it
glided up and down over Knox’s long veined cock. The head was nearly
purple as we stroked it together and he was so on edge, every vein in his
neck was bulging as he stared at her swallowing Brody’s cock.
“Be a good girl and give them a perfect place to blow their load.” I
growled into Hannah’s ear, pulling my hand off Knox and helping Hannah
up onto her knees before them. “Come on her tits. Both of you.” I reached
around her and cupped her tits up as they both stood up and stroked their
cocks looking down at us. “Coat her skin and claim it as yours.”
They were both on the verge of climax; I was surprised they lasted as
long as they did. Knox went first, roaring as he came all over her perfect
tits, just like I told him to. He gasped and panted as Hannah smiled
seductively up at them, pleased with being their trophy.
Brody was a harder egg to crack as he stroked his cock roughly, glaring
down at Hannah and then at me. He wanted to come, that I was sure of. But
I was sure he held off simply because I had told him to do it.
“Stick your tongue out, baby.” I instructed Hannah as I pulled on her
nipples, coated in Knox’s release. “Take big daddy Brody’s come like the
perfect little good girl that you are.” I nibbled her ear and looked up at him
out of the corner of my eye, tempting him to defy me.
“Fuck.” He grunted and tipped his head back as Hannah dove in and
sucked the head of his cock into her mouth, swallowing down his come as I
pushed her head further. “That’s it, darling. That’s fucking it.”
“Good girl.” I peppered Hannah’s shoulders and back with slow, gentle
kisses as she gasped and sank back on her heels in fatigue. The poor girl
had been the perfect doll to play with for the three of us, and she did it
willingly. “Such a good girl.”
She leaned into my touch and then turned to face me. She was a perfect
dirty mess of the both of them, wearing their pleasure on her skin and lips
like her award. “Kiss me.” I demanded, and I knew it was exactly what she
wanted, because she leaned in instantly. Pressing her lips to mine and
pushing her tongue into my mouth so I had no choice but to taste Brody’s
release. Little did she know that was exactly what I wanted.
I kissed her until neither of us could breathe and gasped, pulling back and
pressing my forehead to hers as I tried to rein myself in. She was
intoxicating before I had my first taste of her, and now I’d tasted two out of
the three of them and needed more.
I felt the guys’ eyes on us from above, lurking and watching us still as we
all came down from the events of the night, though I was the only one who
hadn’t come.
And tomorrow I’d use that as my excuse for my next move, but I knew it
was far more animalistic than just arousal.
I lowered my lips to her nipple, sucking it into my mouth and then
trailing my tongue across her chest, gathering up Knox’s come as I went
until I sucked her other nipple into my mouth before biting it and making
her cry out in pleasure.
“Lucky girl.” I smirked at her and then up at the guys as I wiped my lip
with my finger before sucking it into my mouth to savor their tastes like I
had after eating her out the first time. “Lucky girl indeed.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 17 – Brody

L exHannah’s
left last night after testing out the taste of Knox’s come directly from
tits. She just stood up, gathered her purse, combed her fingers
through her hair before looking back at us, and then walked out.
Like she hadn’t just rocked our entire decade long relationship in one
hour. And the three of us were trapped in some perpetual limbo where we
didn’t know what to do or where to go from there.
It had been quiet in the house all morning, as we all worked through our
own thoughts independently as we processed the events from the party the
night before.
“I can’t take this.” Hannah sighed, sliding a cup of coffee onto the
kitchen counter and taking a seat on a stool. “We have to discuss it.”
I turned from where I was washing dishes and dried my hands on a towel
as Knox set his magazine down in the living room and joined us.
“You start.” I sighed, giving her the floor since this was her midlife crisis.
“Are you mad?” She asked instantly, staring directly at me.
“No.” I replied honestly. “Why would you ask that?”
“Because you’ve been silent since we woke up.” Knox sat next to Hannah
at the island and rested his elbows on the countertop. “And while silence
isn’t anything new from you, I think right now we need to hear your
thoughts.”
“We?” I raised my brow at him and looked over at Hannah.
“Yes,” She agreed, “We, because I know how I feel about what
happened.” She glanced at Knox and then back, “And I’m pretty sure I
know how Knox feels about it. But you,” She hesitated, “I can’t read you.”
“How do you feel about it?” I countered, crossing my ankles as I leaned
up against the sink and tried to give off the vibe of relaxation. But to be
honest, I was anything but.
“I feel like—” She chewed her bottom lip, “Like I’ve never felt more
fulfilled than I did last night with all three of you.” I steeled my face so I
wouldn’t give anything away. “Which scares me.”
“Why?”
“Because what if I never feel that way again?” She looked at me with
those huge, trusting green eyes. “What if we never find another pairing like
last night that works for us so well.” She swallowed and looked down at the
counter. “I thought if I scratched the itch with her, I’d be able to move on
and look at other women again like I did before I met Lex.”
“Yet now,” Knox sighed, “All you can think about is her.” He nudged her
shoulder, “I know the feeling, and believe me, I feel terrible for feeling that
way.”
“Really?” Hannah glanced his way,
“Yeah,” He admitted, “Because I should be thinking of how incredibly
sexy you looked last night and how erotic it was to watch someone else run
the show,”
“Yet now, all you can think about is her.” She repeated his words sadly. “I
don’t think you should feel terrible about that. I don’t feel jealously over it,”
Her eyes widened a bit, “Unless it means you want just her, and not me
anymore.”
Knox scoffed and wrapped his arm around her shoulders, pulling her into
his side, “There is no us without you. When I say I can’t think about
anything but her, I mean, I can’t imagine doing what we did last night with
anyone else in the world. That’s all.”
“Same.” Hannah deflated even more. “Why do you think she took off the
way she did?” I could see her insecurities spinning in her head as we spoke
about Lex. “Do you think I wasn’t—” She swallowed, “What if she didn’t
like it with me?”
“Stop it.” I barked, drawing both of their stares. “I won’t hear that kind of
talk in this house. Lex does not create or determine your worth; either of
you.” I commanded, and both shrunk a little as they realized I was right. “It
was fun. It was exactly what we hoped it would be, and then she left,
showing exactly what she wanted to get from it. She didn’t stick around
because she got what she came for.”
“She didn’t even orgasm.” Hannah squinted like I was the most obtuse
person in the world. “How can you believe she left satisfied?”
I walked around the counter, picked her up by her waist, and kicked the
stool out from under her. It clanged off the floor across the kitchen as I set
her down firmly on the counter next to Knox. Her breath hitched as I
wrapped my hand around the front of her neck and held her close to my
face, so she had no choice but to listen.
“How many times have I gotten you off without taking pleasure in you
physically?” I questioned, glancing down at Knox, where he shrugged with
a smirk, “Or you?”
“Uh—” Hannah wondered, as she licked her lips in uncertainty.
“Too many to count, actually.” Knox replied. “Come to think of it, you do
that a lot.”
“Because that’s what Dom’s do.” I growled, looking between the two of
them. “We see to our partners, and take care of their needs, before all else.
It’s not about our own sexual satisfaction. We find our satisfaction in
pleasing you.”
“You think she found her satisfaction in making all three of us lose our
minds to lust like we did?” Hannah questioned.
“I think she went home and made herself come over and over again to
just the thought of how good you tasted on her lips as she pushed you over
the edge of that first orgasm.”
“Or how good you tasted when she licked you off my lips.” Hannah
replied with a small grin. “I don’t think she’s as repulsed by you as she
wants you to think she is.”
“Darling, she derives pleasure from power.” I loosened my hold on her
neck, “And controlling me is the biggest flex to her when she’s inside of our
relationship. Nothing more.”
“Maybe.” Knox stood up and pulled Hannah in for a kiss, lingering
against her lips as he teased her before turning to me and doing the same.
“But I know without a doubt that it made her wet when she tasted me off
these perfect tits.” He reached over and slid his hand up Hannah’s oversized
shirt and toyed with her bare nipples. “And I know I want to do it all over
again soon.”
 “Me too.” Hannah admitted, grinning at him as he played with her while
she was still very much in my hold. “I just don’t know how to approach her
without knowing exactly what she felt about it all.”
“Easy.” Knox grabbed her phone off the counter and opened it up while
simultaneously grabbing his own phone and mashing at the screen.
“What are you doing?” Hannah asked, trying to lean over and see what
our tricky boyfriend was doing, though I had a pretty good idea.
“There.” Knox made a show of locking Hannah’s phone and holding out
his own between us to see a text message he just sent.
Tallman’s Tavern. 8 P.M. Show up if you want more of last night.
-Knox
“Oh my god, you did not.” Hannah shrieked, swatting him. “That’s such a
dude move!”
“So?” He shrugged, and looked at me, “Oh, like you weren’t trying to
come up with a way to get our girl round two yourself.”
“I was brainstorming, though I can’t say as I would have done it exactly
that way.” I tilted my head to the side, seeing the reason behind his
impulsive move.
“You guys kill me sometimes,” Hannah groaned, rubbing her forehead
with her hand, “She’s going to think I’m desperate or deranged. It’s cardinal
rule number one! Girls don’t call first after the first hook up!”
“Uh, excuse me,” Knox shuddered, “How the fuck would you know
anything about any of that exactly?”
“And did you forget that Lex is a woman too?” I pointed out, talking
reason through Knox’s flare for dramatics. “Maybe she was waiting for one
of us to reach out first.”
“Not a chance.” Hannah shook her head as panic filled her body.
Ding!
Knox’s phone alerted to a new message, cutting her off and surprising us
all. He opened the message, grinning like the cat that ate the fucking canary,
and then held his phone out for us.
See you there.
-Xo
“Holy fuck.” Hannah whispered, sagging on the counter as we all paused
in a bit of shock. I didn’t think Knox’s plan had a chance in hell of working.
Yet it did. “Holy fuck.” She repeated.
 “You’d better make sure you have a sexy as fuck outfit for the occasion.”
I drew her attention back to me, kissing her sensually until she leaned into
me and gave into the trap I was laying. “Because I’m the one making the
wagers tonight, and I won’t fold in the face of danger.”

Despite being a Sunday night, the place was crowded.

I took another drink off my beer as I watched Hannah lean over the pool
table and line up her shot.
Fucking hell, she looked sexy. I wasn’t dumb enough to think she wore
that outfit for me, but I was sure as fuck going to enjoy the show, knowing I
was the lucky cuss taking her home in it.
She wore a bright pink tank top that hugged her body like a second skin.
It wasn’t low cut, but it hugged her tits and every time she bent over, they
swelled over the top of the fabric, and I wondered if they would actually
pop out or not. So I stared, every single time. Her ass cheeks peeked out
from beneath the frayed white cut-offs, and the hot pink cowboy boots she
wore matched perfectly. Her hair was up off her neck in a twist and I
wanted nothing more than to grab a handful of it and drag her against my
body for taste.
She was breathtaking.
And she was horny. Her skin was flushed, and she glanced at the door
and the old Budweiser clock over my shoulder every ten seconds in
anticipation.
It was eight fifteen, making Lex officially late. But I wasn’t worried,
because there wasn’t a person on the earth that could stay away when
Hannah’s sweet little body was offered for the taking.
Knox was a ball of sexual tension as well, pacing back and forth as he
waited for his turn. He was normally more in control of himself than that,
but I guess it made sense that he’d be keyed up waiting for her arrival
tonight, given that just last night, Alexi Donovan had wrapped her hand
around his cock and stroked it.
 She purposely left me out last night, and she did it as a form of
punishment because of how much she disliked me. But she didn’t realize
that while she was busy playing with Hannah and teasing Knox, I had
nothing to do but watch her.
To study her.
To memorize her.
And when she wasn’t paying attention, she let her guard slip just enough
that I could learn some things about her. Things I bet most people didn’t
know at all.
Things I bet she wouldn’t want me, of all people, to have figured out.
And I planned to keep them to myself until the right time to use them in
my favor.
“Oh, come on,” Hannah whined, as her ball banked hard to the left and
bounced off the rail, missing the pocket she was aiming for. “Ugh.” She
pursed her lips and looked at the clock over my shoulder again.
“She’ll be here.” Knox tried reassuring her, as he watched her get more
and more deflated with each minute that passed.
“What if she doesn’t show?” She asked, looking at me for guidance.
Before I could even give it to her, I noticed how more than a few heads in
the bar careened around other patrons as they all tried to get a glimpse of
something by the front door.
“She’s here.” I announced to the two of them even though I couldn’t see
proof of it. I could feel her.
There wasn’t anyone else in the world that would cause that many
bargoers to rubber neck. As if on cue, Lex’s head popped out in a clearing
down on the main floor as she searched the busy bar for us.
As if she could feel my eyes on her, she glanced up and the second her
dark eyes found mine, my cock stirred from the electricity in the stare from
fifty feet away.
“Jesus fuck.” Knox groaned, sliding up next to me to catch a glimpse of
her as she walked around the dance floor, grabbing everyone’s attention,
before disappearing into the stairwell that would bring her to the second
floor. “I’m already hard.”
Hannah slid her hand into mine and I looked down at her, giving the
woman of my dreams my full attention, even as I felt Lex’s presence as she
got closer.
 “Just say the word and we don’t have to do this.” Hannah said, squeezing
my hand as she stared up at me with hesitation. “You gave me more than
enough last night, Brody. I know this isn’t the easiest thing for you—”
“Look who showed up after all,” Knox interrupted my reply as we all
looked over to Lex approaching the pool table in the corner that we
occupied. “Glad you did.”
Lex hitched her hip against the table and crossed her arms under her big
ass tits as she tipped her head to the side, giving him one of her deep dimple
grins that made it hard for me to think straight. “I like to make an entrance.”
“I like your entrance.” He nodded, making a show of taking in her over
the top outfit as Hannah clung to me.
Lex was wearing a black and white baseball shirt, which had a rip down
the front to where her bra clasped, allowing a bit of red lace to peek out
over the jagged frayed edges. It reminded me of the dress from last night.
The feminine lace contrasted the sharp edges of her personality and style,
leaving me aching to tear it from her body. The chest piece she had tattooed
from her jaw down was on full display with her shirt open that far and I
spent way too much time admiring the way it covered the skin between her
tits. Her black cutoff jean shorts had chains hanging from her back pocket
to the front and her wide fish net stockings clung to her thick thighs all the
way down to those chunky black combat boots she wore the day I first met
her on the side of the road.
The ones I had scoffed at in judgment. Since then, I’d had two dreams of
her with her legs pinned to her chest, wearing nothing but those boots.
And both times in those fantasies, Hannah had been riding her face as I
fucked Lex like I hated her.
Which I did.
That didn’t mean I didn’t want to fuck the daylights out of her, though.
“Hey.” Hannah gave her a timid smile and a quick wave as her hesitation
made it awkward.
But Lex didn’t hold it against her, “Hey, pretty girl.” Lex nodded to
Hannah’s outfit. “I love your boots.”
“Thanks,” Hannah giggled lightly, relaxing a little as Lex didn’t let her
hesitation fester. “I like yours.”
I scoffed and rolled my eyes, “You wouldn’t even be able to lift your legs
if you wore those things.” I flicked my eyes down to the offensive things
and caught the way Lex’s eyes tightened slightly.
 “Glad to see you’re as grumpy as ever.” She blew me off and turned to
Knox. “Thanks for the invite.”
“No problem.” He shrugged, sitting on the edge of a barstool, and holding
a pool stick between his legs like he wasn’t as anxious as Hannah. “Figured
maybe you were doing the honorable thing and giving us the chance to
make the first move.”
Lex’s dimples deepened. “Is that what you thought I was doing?” She
looked back over at Hannah and licked her lips suggestively, “Interesting.”
“What were you doing, then?” Hannah asked, stepping forward to lean
against the table, cutting the distance between me and the other woman. I
didn’t let the gap bristle at my nerves like it should have. Because in reality,
I wanted Hannah to be comfortable around Lex, but more than anything, I
wanted Lex to welcome Hannah warmly, without reluctance or reservation.
I needed Hannah to understand how downright irresistible she was, and
that she was the prize in the situation.
Lex tilted her head to the side like a psychopathic chucky doll as she took
a couple of seductive steps toward Hannah. “I deliberately gave you space
and time, hoping that your thoughts of me would grow until you couldn’t
resist seeing me again. I couldn’t take the chance of reaching out and you
letting your reservations talk you out of this. So, I needed to wait until you
couldn’t resist.”
“Well, that took all of five minutes after you left last night.” Hannah
sighed, opening herself up for the woman in ways I’d never seen before. “I
thought maybe you didn’t enjoy yourself.”
“Hannah, Hannah, Hannah.” Lex tsked her tongue and took one last step
forward until their bodies were just barely touching. “You have no idea how
many times I’ve played with myself since leaving that room last night,
thinking about how fucking good it was with you.” Hannah whimpered
softly and my body tightened painfully as Lex grinned at her. “Kiss me
hello, Hannah.”
I watched as Hannah glanced around the busy bar briefly before throwing
caution to the wind. She leaned in and pressed her lips to Lex’s, and from
my perfect vantage point, I got to see the way her body melted into her
touch as Lex tilted her head and deepened it.
“I’m a goner.” Knox grunted, shaking his head as he stared at them. “I
need more.”
 The girls pulled back and Lex grinned over at him as she slid her free
hand around Hannah’s waist, pressing their hips together.
It was incredible watching Hannah giving herself so freely to Lex in ways
she had never done with anyone besides Knox and I. We were used to a
certain amount of creepy people watching us when we were out together as
a throuple, but after so many years, it stopped catching our attention at all.
However, it was daring to kiss a woman, while the two of us watched
after them with longing, especially a woman as unconventional as Lex.
But maybe our good girl wanted to be bad for a while.
And I was more than happy to let her test that theory as long as I got to
watch.
“Do you want to play some pool?” Hannah asked Lex.
“I could be tempted,” Lex smirked, hinting at a double meaning.
However, before she explained what kind of temptation would be required
to get her to play, she looked over at me and assessed my capabilities.
“Think you can hulk your way through the crowd so I can get to the bar for
a drink?”
It wasn’t what I was expecting her to say, and I hated being caught off
guard. “I can get you a drink, what do you want?”
“I’ll get it.” She slid her hand off Hannah’s hip and quickly gave her a
peck on the lips before walking backward toward the staircase she just
came up. “Could just use your help to get through.”
I didn’t make her ask twice, considering I knew Alexi Donovan didn’t ask
for help often. And she hated asking me for anything even more. I nodded
to Knox, “Keep an eye on our girl.”
“Always.” He smirked, looking off after Lex as she started walking down
the stairs without waiting to see if I was following. She was the most
stubborn woman in the world.
“I’ll be right back.” I leaned down to kiss Hannah, and she surprised me
when she slid her hands around the back of my head and held me to her,
deepening the kiss unsarcastically. “Don’t let her rattle you.” She smiled up
at me after dropping back down onto the flat of her feet. “I don’t know what
her plan is completely, but something tells me she’s going to push your
buttons.”
“Wouldn’t surprise me if she did.” I grinned and then walked off after the
illusive woman.
Game fucking on, Alexi.
OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 18 – Lex

I made it all of two feet off the bottom of the stairs before I met the crowd,
who delivered me a hard stop. I had made it up to the pool table loft when
I got to the place, because I purposely skirted the actual bar, and in turn,
avoided the people not interested in moving out of the way as they waited
for their own drinks.
Which was why I had asked for Brody’s help.
Don’t think it didn’t taste like acid to do it, either. The only reason I
involved him and not Knox, who was just as big and dominating as Brody
when he wanted to be, was because I wanted to get Brody away from
Hannah for a minute.
I needed to feel him out and figure out just how far he was going to let
this whole thing go. I knew he called the shots, so I’d go straight to the
source.
“You’re stubborn, you know that?” His deep, gravely voice tickled my
ear, startling me slightly before his gigantic body engulfed me in the crowd.
“Don’t act like you’re surprised.” I threw back at him, trying to ignore the
way he smelled, as he put his hand on my hip and pulled me in behind him.
“I’m not.” He shook his head, looking back at me as his fingers slid
through mine and tightened, dragging me behind him through the masses.
“Try not to let your visceral need to be independent get you lost in here.”
I didn’t reply, because my tongue was stuck to the roof of my mouth as
the crowd shifted and I was pressed up against his massive back. I wasn’t a
small woman, necessarily. Sure, I was short without my heels on, but I
wasn’t fragile.
Hannah was fragile in a soft and feminine way.
I grew up in the middle of mosh pits punching punks in the dicks for the
fun of it.
But pressed up against Brody as the crowd swallowed us up with every
step closer to the bar, I felt—feminine. Small and protected.
And it was a fucking head trip. Luckily, talking wasn’t required as the
band kicked off their set and the drums began the beat to the classic rock set
they started.
“Beer or cocktail?” Brody yelled over his shoulder as he pushed a frat
boy looking kid out of the way and took another step forward.
“Whiskey. Maker’s if they’ve got it.” I yelled back, and he glared at me
for a second before facing forward again. The crowd heaved once more, and
someone shoved into my back, plastering me against Brody’s.
I could feel his growl at the contact, and it went straight to my stomach.
Okay, not quite. It went lower than that, but I didn’t need to label it to be
fucked over it.
He pulled my hand, still tight in his, around the front of him to settle on
his stomach as he shoved through the last few rows of people and made it to
the bar. “Come here.” He pulled me around to his front and pinned me
against the bar with his body pressed against mine, sandwiching me.
Protecting me.
Touching me.
Burning me. From head to toe, I burned from how he felt against me. Not
once in my entire life had I wanted a man to touch me. Never.
But Brody?
I was nearly weak from how it made me feel.
“Tito.” Brody hollered, flicking his fingers up in the air, and the bartender
ran right over to us.
“What can I get you, boss?” The young kid asked, leaning over the bar
toward us. I didn’t miss the way he looked at me in Brody’s arms with
question in his eyes.
“A bucket, and a bottle of Makers.” Brody replied, and I shook the spell
he weaved over me off long enough to find my voice.
“A bottle?” I questioned as the kid ran off to get his order.
 He laid both hands flat on the bar top and leaned down to my ear. “Do
you see a better way to carry a glass of whiskey through that crowd?”
“Guess not.” I mused, turning to talk over my shoulder. Which left our
faces really fucking close. “Why’d you invite me out tonight?” I asked
before I lost the nerve.
“I didn’t.” He swallowed, flicking those dark eyes back over the bar to
where the kid stacked bottles of beer into a bucket. “Knox did.”
“Whatever.” I sighed, hating how he ruffled my feathers with his touch
and his words. Just once, I almost wanted it to be easy to communicate with
the neanderthal.
“If it had been me who reached out, would you have accepted?” He asked
against my ear, and I almost lied, just to test him.
“No.” I replied and then looked over at him again.
“Exactly, that’s why Knox was the one to do it.”
“Why are you okay with this?” I questioned.
“Because it makes Hannah happy.” He answered instantly. “And I’ll
always do whatever makes that girl happy. Because she is the literal fucking
sun in my world, and without her warmth, I don’t exist.”
My chest ached at such a bold declaration from the man who seemed so
gruff. As he revealed the softer part of him where Hannah was concerned, I
didn’t see it as a weakness like I might have with someone else.
I saw it for what it was.
Devotion and commitment. And it perplexed me more than anything else
he’d ever said before.
“Why are you okay with this?” He countered, glancing around us,
keeping himself aware of his surroundings in the crowded bar, before
looking back down at me directly, “Why are you okay with giving yourself
for just a small part of someone else in return?”
“Because that’s all I want.” I swallowed, trying to muster up the courage
to act tough like I’d been doing every day of my life. “I want nothing more
than simple fun.”
“Well then,” He nodded and picked up the bucket of beers and the bottle
of whiskey that had materialized in front of me during our conversation, “I
guess we understand each other a little better now.”
“I guess so.” I moved to duck around him as he gave me a little breathing
room, but he stopped me with his hand flat on my stomach as he tilted his
head down to be directly in my line of sight.
 “Make no mistake, Alexi,” He spoke my name like a lover would, and I
hated it, “At the end of the day, Hannah is ours. And we’re willingly sharing
her with you because we know that there isn’t a chance in hell of it
destroying what we’ve spent a decade building. But if I think for even one
minute that you’re in this for the wrong reasons,” He clenched his teeth
together and the muscles along the side of his face tensed, “I’ll fucking
destroy every single thing you have. Understand?”
I panted under the intensity of his warning. Who the fuck did he think he
was, going from the protecting oaf who declared to love his girl more than
anything in the world while physically holding me to his body, to the
dominating asshole I knew he really was that only cared about being in
control.
“Got it.” I gritted out between my own clenched teeth. Once again, he
pulled the power card and put me back in my place.
Well, now I had a renewed needed to show Brody fucking Sinclair just
who was in charge.
Because it sure as fuck wasn’t him.

“Corner pocket.” I declared, pointing to the one directly between Hannah’s

thighs as she leaned against the table, watching me play.
I pulled back and gently tapped the ball, sending it directly where I
wanted, and the smile she gave me was the perfect reward for it.
The girl loved playing pool, and she made the game seem so sensual even
though there was no physical touch occurring with each shot taken.
“Good shot.” She purred across the table as she tipped a beer back against
her perfect pink lips.
“Let’s up the ante.” Knox announced, nudging me with his shoulder as he
stood next to me, “Make tonight a little more interesting.”
“What did you have in mind?” I questioned, glancing over at Hannah as
she turned her attention to Brody, where he sat against the wall at a table.
Silently asking permission from him.
 “Truth or dare.” Knox grinned deviously. “If you make a pocket, you get
to pick a person to go. One shot at a time.”
“We’re in a public bar.” I raised my eyebrows at him, “I don’t know what
kind of truth or dare you play, but mines not very decent.”
“We’re on the second floor.” He nodded out to the crowd below. “Stand
far enough back from the edge and you can hide.”
I rolled my eyes at him, down for whatever either way, and looked at
Hannah. “You decide.”
“I lost the last time I played a game of stakes against you.”
“In the end, I think you won.” Flashbacks assaulted me, and I could taste
her skin on my lips and hear the noises she made as she came.
She licked her lips and then reached down the side of the table and hit the
button to release the balls back to be racked. “I go first.”
She wanted to play. And I wanted nothing more than to play with her.
“Game on.” I whistled, walking around her, brushing her with my body
as I grabbed for the triangle. “I can’t wait to see what kind of nefarious
dares you come up with.”
“I’d be careful tempting the devil.” Knox chuckled. “One time, she made
me do the naked mile down Main Street of our hometown.” He shook his
head, “At noon.”
“Cruel.” I grinned at her, where she shrugged with a smirk. “I like it.”
“He’s hung and has a ten pack.” She joked, “He had nothing worth
hiding.”
“Hmm.” I hummed, racking the balls, trying desperately not to remember
just how hung Knox was from our night together. The way his cock filled
my hand when she tricked me as she moved on to Brody, tempted me.
She took the balls and set them how she liked them and then walked
around the table in her sexy little pink outfit. It matched her personality
perfectly, and it was alarming how much I liked both of them. Pink had
never been my color before. Yet tonight, I wanted to bathe in her pink.
“Something tells me we’re going to regret this.” Knox leaned over my
shoulder and whispered to me as she bent over the table and lined up a shot
to break the balls.
“I think she’ll make it up to us.” She landed a solid in a pocket and
grinned at us as she stood back up.
“Lex. Truth or dare?” She held her pool stick to the side of her body and
stared right at me.
 “Dare. For you, every single time.” I replied confidently.
“Kiss me.” Her voice was breathy, and I could feel the switch in her
demeanor as she took a mostly friendly and kind of flirty game of pool and
turned it into the gateway she needed to initiate physical contact.
“If you want a kiss,” I said, my voice laced with a playful invitation,
“come and get it.” I would have gone to her, but I wanted to make her
positively melt and didn’t want the bar below to get the free show. I pulled
her body flush against mine and then I guided her until Knox and I
sandwiched her between us. He was a giant and shielded us from any
prying eyes as I leaned in to give her the reward she chose.
I licked her bottom lip before seductively sucking on it and kissed her
like my life depended on it. She moaned and ran her tongue against mine,
nibbling on my lip in return. I growled and pushed forward until our hips
were grinding together as I wrapped my hands around the back of her neck,
kissing down the side of it as she leaned against Knox for support.
Once again, I left Brody out for the fun of it. It didn’t appear Knox
minded as he started kissing the other side of her neck, each of us teasing
her until she gasped and held onto me like she was teetering on the edge of
a cliff and needed support.
Needed us. I never wanted to share a woman with a man before. Yet with
Knox, it intensified everything, knowing he was making her feel good at the
same time.
“The noises you make when I touch you drive me wild.” I bit her earlobe
as she buried her fingers in my hair, holding me to her. “I want to make you
come again. It’s all I can think about.”
“God, Lex.” She panted and pulled my head back and kissed me. It was
one of the first times she’d been assertive with me, and I grinned like a
fucking fox against her lips as she went wild for me. “I want to touch you.”
She purred, “I need to touch you.”
“You have to be a good girl to get that.” I teased as I slowed down my
touches and Knox pulled back with pupils the size of saucers as he fought
to contain the need inside of him, too.
Hannah drove her men wild, that much was clear.
And I was jealous of that ability, if I was honest.
“So is that it?” Brody called from the same stool he sat in the whole time.
“One shot and the game is done?”
 “You actually want to play?” Knox scoffed as he palmed his erection and
adjusted it. “We all know where we’re hoping this goes.”
Brody’s scowl darkened, “My turn.” He rose and grabbed his stick as he
leaned over the table.
Hannah sighed as she detangled herself from between Knox and me with
an almost sad look on her face as she grabbed her beer and took a long
drink off it.
I knew she wasn’t sad because our little game got disrupted. She was sad
because Brody had a problem with it.
And that made me angry.
He was dangling the freedom in front of her and then getting pissy when
she took it.
Knox sat down on a stool and pulled Hannah between his legs, wrapping
his arms around her and resting his chin on her shoulder as she snuggled in.
He was reassuring her without using words.
Their entire communication style was wordless most times.
And it was fucking infuriating as an outsider trying to understand the
rules.
Brody lined up and sank a ball with no hesitation, before it finished
spinning in the pocket, he pointed his stick at me. “Why do you pretend to
be a lesbian when it’s clear you’re bisexual?”
“Brody.” Hannah gasped.
“I get the choice between truth or dare.” I countered, fighting off the urge
to break the stick over his head. “And I choose dare.”
“Fine.” Brody countered, “Kiss Knox.”
“Dude.” Knox groaned, standing up and sliding around Hannah to warn
his boyfriend. “You’re stepping out of line here.”
“No, I’m not.” Brody shrugged, all the while staring right at me. “She
wants a dare, that’s the one I choose.” He swallowed, and I already knew
what was going to come out of his mouth before he opened it again.
“Unless you’re too scared to play a simple game.”
“Fine.” I threw back at him and grabbed the front of Knox’s shirt, pulling
him down to my height, and kissed him.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 19 – Knox

H olyShefuck.kissed me.
She kept her lips pressed against mine and held the front of my shirt,
keeping me pulled down against her as she kissed me. Sure, I could have
broken her hold and pulled away, but why the fuck would I do that?
She didn’t move her lips against mine, but I felt the way they softened
after a fraction of a second, like she wasn’t sure what to do with herself
after making the initial contact.
So I decided for her.
I tilted my head and opened my lips, giving her time to pull away and let
go, but she didn’t.
And I didn’t hold back. I ran my tongue over the seam of her lips before
sliding my hand around the back of her head, anchoring her to me. She
softened even more, and her tongue met mine, tentatively teasing me before
pushing its way into my mouth.
I growled, unable to stop the primal reaction to feeling her accepting the
kiss and reciprocating it.
Brody’s declaration about Lex’s sexuality a minute ago caught me off
guard, but it was making more sense the longer she kissed me back.
“I can’t.” She pulled back and stared up at me with wild eyes and swollen
lips. “I’m not—”
“I know.” I replied, understanding just how much she believed what she
was about to say. “It’s just a game.” I smiled down at her, trying to give her
the permission she was looking for to relax and blow it off.
I looked over her shoulder to where Hannah still stood, and my cock
hardened from the look in her eye as she stared directly at me. “Hannah.” I
called, trying to break her from the spell she was under.
She blinked and looked at Lex and then back to me before marching
forward. “I want to taste her on your lips.” She all but climbed up my body
in one jump, wrapping her legs around my waist and kissing me with
everything she had.
“Fuck, baby.” I growled, walking her to the wall and pinning her against
it. She clawed at my back and bit my lip as she kissed me, and I couldn’t
remember the last time she’d been so worked up. “Easy, Hannah.” I warned,
pulling my lip out of her teeth, and holding her arms out wide in a T, using
her hold on my waist to keep her pinned to the wall. “Down girl.” I teased
just for her to hear.
“I don’t think I’ve ever wanted to be in the middle of a kiss before as
much as that one.” She panted.
I shook it off, knowing we needed to keep the game going, or we were
going to get lost on the way to the bedroom. “My turn.” I slid Hannah down
my body and grabbed my pool stick from the wall before lining up for an
easy shot. It clanked its way into the pocket, and I grinned at Lex across the
table. She wouldn’t quite meet my eye, but I could tell she was fighting to
control her emotions. “Lex, truth or dare?”
Her nostrils flared a bit, and she took a deep breath, squaring her
shoulders. “Truth.”
“What do you want to happen tonight?”
“Sex.” She replied instantly. “Isn’t that why we’re all here?”
“Yes,” I nodded, “Then why don’t we cut to the chase and get out of
here?”
Lex squinted her eyes slightly and cocked her head to the side, and I
swallowed in trepidation. She was up to something. “No.” She grabbed her
pool stick and slid up next to Hannah. “I’ve played your game, now you
play mine.”
She wasn’t talking to me, though. She was staring directly at Brody. And
he was staring back like they were about to fight. Or fuck. I couldn’t quite
tell.
Lex grabbed the chalk and started dusting the tip of her stick as she
walked to the end of the table and hit the button to dispense the balls again.
“The game is simple.” She put the triangle down and started racking the
balls. “Brody and I each set and break the balls. The one with the most to go
in off the break wins.”
“What do I win?” Brody interjected and walked forward. I slid my body
around Hannah’s tightly coiled form, fearing she might snap under the
pressure of watching Lex and Brody duke it out.
“When I win,” Lex went on, as though Brody hadn’t tried to take the
power from her. She stopped arranging the table and looked right at him. “I
take Hannah home. Alone.”
“No.” I answered instantly. That was never part of our arrangement, and
she knew it. I also knew she was only making the moves to regain control
because of Brody’s stunt with our kiss. “Lex, that’s not going to happen.”
“Why?” She looked over at me, “Scared she won’t come back to you?”
“Lex.” Hannah almost pleaded with the woman who was toeing a line so
close to destruction, it wasn’t even funny. Brody had been on board with the
arrangement for the most part, but he’d walk away, effectively pulling
Hannah and me with him, just to spite Lex for trying to get one up on him.
“Deal.” Brody interrupted, drawing everyone’s attention back to him.
“But when I win,” He leaned forward with his hands on the opposite end of
the table of her and squared off. “I take all three of you home. With me.”
She clenched her jaw as she contemplated it. “Why? So you can sit in the
corner and watch me fuck your girl?”
“Guess we’ll see in a few minutes, won’t we?” He rolled the last ball on
the table to her and stood back up. “Ladies first.”
Jesus, Mary, and Joseph.
I grabbed Lex’s bottle of whiskey off the table behind me and tipped it
back, inviting the burn of the liquor as she set the table how she wanted.
“What do we do?” Hannah whispered, sliding her arms around my waist,
clinging to me. “I mean, I’m not opposed to either option, but I’m scared as
hell about what they’ll do to each either, regardless of who wins.”
“We have to let them battle it out.” I nodded to the pool table. “I don’t
think either of us is going to talk any sense into them.”
She sighed and laid her head on my chest. “I never wanted this.”
“I know.” I kissed her temple and sat back onto a stool, pulled her
between my legs so I could pretend I was holding her when in reality, I was
holding onto her for dear fucking life. Changing the dynamic of our
relationship was going to be tough on everyone, but I didn’t envision this.
“Just say the word and I’ll end it for them.” There were enough scars on my
knuckles to prove I could put Brody in his place if I had to, didn’t mean I
wanted to though.
Lex glanced over her shoulder at us and winked at Hannah before lining
up her shot. My eyes instantly fell to the way her lush ass filled out those
cut-offs and the ink that disappeared just beneath the frayed edge.
Did Hannah’s mouth water to take a bite like a man’s did? Like mine did?
That kiss left me with the lingering taste of Lex’s whiskey, and I found
myself at a loss, searching for reasons to resist doing it again. I knew she
was a lesbian. But she didn’t act like one when she looked at Brody and I.
She looked like a woman torn. Indecision and confusion clouded her brown
eyes when she thought we weren’t watching.
God, I was a fucking goner for her.
Lex pulled back and let a shot off at the cluster in the center, choosing a
side aim to get the most penetration into the pack.
And it worked, because I watched and listened as three of the balls landed
in pockets around the table.
Three on a break shot.
Incredible.
She stood up, slowly unfolding her body seductively as she stared at
Brody with a shit-eating grin and a top dog attitude.
I could almost feel how badly Brody wanted to pry that mentality out of
her brain and show her what it felt like to be a good girl.
And I also knew how fucking hot it would be to watch her do the same to
him. They matched each other in every way.
“Shit.” Hannah hissed, playing with her lips nervously. “That was good.”
“If you go home with her, remember where your home really is.” I
whispered into her ear.
She turned in my arms as Lex walked around to Brody’s spot as he took
hers, racking the balls with sheer determination in every muscle. The tighter
the pack, the more movement when the ball hits.
More movement meant more chances of sinking the balls.
“My home is in here.” Hannah said, drawing my attention away from the
dance happening around the table, and pressing her hand to my chest, right
over my heart. “That’s not something I can forget, Knox.”
“I know.” Smiling down at her as she stared up with those big doe eyes,
“I want you to enjoy yourself either way.”
 “I’m going to, because Brody will win.” She winked at me. “He’s never
going to give someone else control over my body without a fight.”
I snorted at her confidence and nodded behind her as Brody lined up for
his shot. He took aim from the opposite angle that Lex did, even though it
was out of his routine, and I knew he did it only to be different from her. I
wouldn’t have taken such a risk with such a reward on the line.
But to each his own.
He pulled back and then took his shot, effortlessly sending every single
ball crashing around on the table with his strength.
One sank.
Then two.
“C’mon,” I furiously watched them bounce off the rails as they started
slowing down.
Three down.
“Oh, fuck.” Hannah whispered.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 20 – Hannah

F our!He did it. Brody got four to drop into pockets.

Winning the bet. Winning me.
Winning Lex.
But what did that mean for her, exactly?
“I win.” Brody declared, tossing his stick down onto the table with a loud
clank.
It felt like my heart was going to beat straight out of my chest and flop
onto the floor as I watched them both just stare at each other. Knox’s body
was so still behind me I wondered if his heart had done what mine wanted
to.
“Now what?” I asked, breaking the stare-down between everyone.
“Now,” Lex tipped back the last of her drink before looking at me. “You
get to show me what you look like sprawled out in the center of your bed.”
She acted as though the events did not rattle her.
“You’re okay with it?” I walked forward until I was right in front of her,
gazing directly into her warm brown eyes.
“Baby,” She grinned and leaned forward to trace the shell of my ear with
her tongue, “The where doesn’t matter, as long as I get to feel your body on
mine again tonight.”
“Okay.” I stammered, leaning into her false bravado, even though I knew
it was fake. “If you’re sure.”
 “Come on,” Brody announced, sliding his hand into mine and pulling us
toward the stairs. “No sense wasting time here when she wants to see you in
our bed.”
I didn’t miss the way he said our bed, and neither did Lex. But the hunger
I saw in her eyes was true, even if the words she was using were lies.
I let Brody pull me through the crowd, using his body to shield mine in
ways that always warmed my heart. In that moment, though, I felt
something more than that in his touch. It looked the same, but there was
something darker there, just beneath the surface.
Something more carnal and needy.
He wanted her. Yet he fought that urge because of their personalities.
Which made me wonder, did she want him as well? Did he pick up on that
and was that why he called her out? Was there hope for the fairytale image
in my head of all four of us being together equally, after all?
We got to the bikes on the busy street and Brody made it clear that I’d be
riding with him. Which was safer for all parties involved in the long run.
“I’ll follow you.” Lex nodded toward the parking lot where her sexy
classic red muscle car was parked.
“Or you could ride.” Knox tempted her as he eyed his black bike right in
front of us.
“Or you could let me drive and you could ride bitch.” Lex challenged,
sliding her hand over the handlebar seductively.
Knox chuckled enthusiastically before darkening his stare completely,
and I shivered watching the exchange. “Baby, you want to take control in
the bedroom with our girl, that’s a-okay with me. You want to tell me to be
a good boy and do your bidding, I’ll play along. Hell, you want to wear one
of those sexy strap-ons and fuck my ass; ask me nicely and I’ll let you.” He
towered over her, and her lips parted as she listened intently, “But the only
place I sit on my bike is in front. Feel free to wrap those mile-long legs
around mine and hold on though, because she purrs better than a Sybian and
I bet I can make you come before we hit our driveway.”
“Tell me you think that’s as hot as I do,” I whispered to Brody and tore
my eyes away from the heated exchange happening down the sidewalk
from us and looked at him. “Tell me you want that as much as I do.”
Brody’s dark eyes moved from the others and looked at me. “I do.” He
replied quietly as he threw his leg over his bike. “I’m just not sure it’s going
to happen.”
 I missed what Lex replied to Knox, but hope bloomed in my chest as she
put her small purse into his saddlebag and waited for him to get on and get
ready for her.
Watching her slide her sexy body against his and then wrap her arms
around his waist made me positively ache with need. I had been anxiously
waiting all day for another taste of this foursome, and now I was finally
going to get it.
“Come on, Darling.” Brody held his hand out to me as Knox started up
his loud bike. “Bet I can make you come before we leave the downtown
limits.” He winked, and I relaxed into the familiar comfort of his care and
love.
“Same.” I winked back at him and slid onto the bike behind him. I
wrapped my hands around his waist as I plastered myself onto his back and
slid them down to the already evident bulge in the front of his jeans.
“Remember that one time—” I gripped him and stood up on the pegs to bite
the back of his neck as we both remembered that time I jacked him off as he
drove us through the winding hills on a long ride one day.
It was dangerous, invigorating, and irresponsible.
Much like every decision I’d made the last few weeks.
“Wait until we get out of traffic, and I’ll pull my zipper down for you
myself.” He replied and then started his bike, revving her engine, so she
purred between my thighs just how I liked.
We tore off through the busy streets, weaving through traffic and ignoring
every law and rule of the road as we drove away from the lights and
towards the darkness of the hills around the city.
I didn’t wait for Brody to give me the permission he had already granted,
and I pulled his pants open as soon as the speed limit and the empty road
opened up ahead of us. His cock throbbed in my hand as I pulled him free
from his jeans and stroked him from root to tip.
He leaned back against me, arching his hips forward so I had better
access, and grunted so deeply I could feel it in my chest, pressed against his
back as I circled my fingers over the pre-cum that leaked from the tip.
Knox had been following us through the city, but as we started winding
our way through the country, he pulled up alongside and I watched as he
caught on to what I was doing. The devious grin that covered his face as he
watched me stroke our guy toward the release we both knew he needed
made me tingle with excitement.
 Lex watched too with just the glow of their headlights illuminating her
dark face as the wind blew in the space between the bikes as we got closer
to our house. Her stare flicked back and forth between my hands and my
face as I stared back at her, loving the way she watched me pleasure Brody.
I wanted to feel her hand wrapped around him with me as we both stroked
him, but I would settle for having her eyes on him.
Knox had his hand wrapped around her calf above her boots as he drove,
and his devious grin made more sense as he drifted toward the middle line
and placed both of his tires right down the center.
That rumble strip line, which I had experienced firsthand, had the power
to push a girl to the edge of sanity on the back seat of a vibrating
motorcycle, when the craving for release surpassed the need to preserve
dignity.
Was Lex there? Was her need to come higher than her need to keep Knox
and Brody at arm’s length?
I tightened my hold on Brody’s cock as Lex’s eyes fluttered closed and
her head tipped back in ecstasy.
“Look at her,” I yelled into Brody’s ear, and he looked over as Lex’s nails
dug into Knox’s shoulders as she shifted forward.
I could almost feel the way the seam of her jean shorts must have felt
pressed up against her clit while Knox assisted her chase of pleasure.
“A secondhand orgasm is still better than no orgasms.” Brody mused,
glancing over at them as Knox stayed true down the center of the deserted
road.
“I can’t believe he’s going to make her come before I do.” Brody
chuckled as I pouted dramatically, flexing his hips when I reciprocated with
an extra tight squeeze over the tip of his cock. “I can make you come,
though.”
“You could.” He wrapped his hand over mine and picked up the pace of
my stroking. “Or you could be a good girl and watch Knox get what he
desperately needs.” He nodded back to the bike next to us and sure enough,
Lex was falling over the edge of an orgasm.
Her lips were parted, her eyes still closed as she rocked her hips back and
forth on the seat, pleasuring herself with Knox’s help before sagging against
him as her high crashed. Just in time too, as we slowed for our hidden
driveway through the woods.
 When Brody stopped his bike, I slid off as he slowly put his hard cock
away while Lex got off Knox’s bike.
“How was it?” I teased, and she surprised me by grabbing me and kissing
me, burying her fingers in my hair and biting my lip. It was the most
aggressive she’d been with me and I ached for it, especially because I was
still one orgasm behind her for the night. “Lex.” I moaned, sliding my
fingers under the hem of her shirt and testing out the smoothness of her
skin. “I need you.”
“Take me to bed, baby girl.” She pulled back and grinned with those deep
dimples. “I’m done playing hard to get.”
“Fuck.” I moaned and then pulled her after me towards the door. “Come
on boys,” I called, grabbing the front of Brody’s still undone jeans as I
passed. “Time to cash in on your winnings.”
We made it to the bedroom in a tangle of limbs and lips as I went from
kissing Lex to kissing Brody and back. Knox followed close behind, just as
eager as we stopped at the foot of the bed.
“Rules for tonight?” Lex paused the game, looking from me to the guys.
“You’re the boss, once again.”
“You have to vocalize what you want and what you don’t, Lex.” Brody
asserted dominantly as he pulled his shirt over the back of his head and
revealed those sexy as fuck washboard abs. “Lines are getting blurry.”
“I know.” She replied and for the first time, I could feel the honesty
aimed toward him. “I want Hannah.” She bit her bottom lip as she looked at
me. “And I want you both to watch and to make her feel good with me.”
She took a deep breath. “We’ll figure the rest out as we go.”
“Okay.” Brody nodded once and then let his eyes rove over the two of us
standing side by side and then looked square at her, “Lead the way.”
“With pleasure.” She grinned and turned to me. “Can I undress you?” She
purred, and I groaned in sexual frustration.
“If you do it quickly.” I toed off one boot and then the other, kicking them
aside. “Because if you don’t hurry, I might burst into flames and perish.”
She slid her hands under my shirt and tore it off over my head, “Eager?”
“Frustrated.” I cried and then moaned as she reached behind me to
unclasp my bra. Right before she released it, she paused and sensually
kissed my shoulder and then to my neck. “I’m aching.”
“Then let me help you get that release you need so badly.” She nibbled on
the lobe of my ear as she unclasped it and pulled it down my arms. The
weight of my breast dropping free made me moan, and she took it further
by palming them both.
Last night had been sensual and slow as she explored my body and
allowed me to get used to the feel of a woman’s touch. But tonight, I didn’t
need slow or hesitant. I needed confidence and assertiveness.
Knox sat down on the foot of the bed right next to us and leaned forward
like we were the most puzzling thing in the world that he wanted to figure
out, while Brody continued to lurk from the wall. Just as he had last night
when she touched me.
She kissed her way down my chest and sucked on my nipples as I
fumbled with the button on my shorts. As I fought with them, calloused
hands slid over mine seconds before a warm chest pressed against my
naked back. “Let me help you,” Brody growled in my ear as he undid the
damning clasp.
“Fuck yes.” I moaned, leaning into him as Lex kissed down further while
they both pulled my shorts and panties down my legs.
“That’s the teamwork I like to see.” Knox hissed, leaning back on the bed
as he rubbed his cock through his jeans.
I couldn’t reply because as I stepped out of the clothes, naked from head
to toe, Lex lifted one of my legs and gently laid kisses on the inside of my
thigh as Brody slid his large hand under my knee, holding it up and open for
her.
“Oh, my god.” I cried, reaching up to dig my nails into the back of his
neck for support as she kissed me closer to my pussy.
“I wanted to hold you like this last night when she licked your sweet little
pussy.” Brody squeezed my leg, “Knox was a lucky bastard.”
“I was.” Our boyfriend shrugged good-heartedly, “Yet now I sit all alone
with nothing to do but watch the single hottest thing I’ve ever seen in my
life.” I moaned as Lex sucked my clit into her mouth, ignoring the guys
completely in her task to drive me mad. “Scratch that,” Knox leaned
forward again, “That’s the hottest thing.”
“Oh, Lex.” I gasped, resting my hand on her head as she pushed her
tongue into me and stared up as she withdrew it and teased lazy circles
around my clit. “Fuck.”
“I want you to come on my face, Hannah.” She stated, “And then we can
really tease these men of yours.”
 “Please.” I panted as she pushed her fingers into me and stroked me
perfectly from the inside. “Please, please, please.”
Brody growled as he slid his fingers over each side of my pussy in an
upside-down V and pulled my lips wider, opening me further for Lex to
tease my clit. “You’re so close, Han.” He brought my leg higher, “I can feel
it in the way your body is trembling.”
“She’s so good at that.” I shook my head. “I’m—” I gasped and arched as
blinding pleasure took over, “Yes!”
“Good girl.” Brody praised as Lex hummed against me. I felt Knox stand
up and join in as his lips latched onto my nipple, sucking it deep while Lex
mirrored the motion on my clit.
“Fuck!” I screamed.
“You’re such a good girl.” Brody continued, “Our good girl doing exactly
as we say.” He bit my neck as I crashed into another spontaneous orgasm
before the first one was even completely done.
“Jeeze Hannah.” Knox groaned, moving to my other breast, “Come on
Lex’s face, just like she said.”
I went weak in the knees as I came off the cliff of orgasm and down the
other side in a free fall of relaxation, but all three of them were there to
catch me.
Worship me.
Praise me.
Please me.
I didn’t understand why they all three were so obsessed with making me
feel good, because I felt so unworthy of it. Yet they didn’t waiver in their
drive to make me come, not even allowing their competitive natures to get
in the way when things got serious.
“I need you.” I pulled Lex up as Brody let my leg down. We all stood in a
small space; bodies pressed together. “My turn.” I moved to the outside, so
she stood in the center of us. “I need to see you naked, Lex. You never took
a stitch of clothing off last night, and I feel cheated.”
She pursed her lips as Brody hitched one hand on her hip while they all
looked at me. They were touching! I wanted to scream but kept my cool so
as not to spook the wild animals in them. Lex interrupted my runaway
mind, acting as if his touch didn’t burn her skin, but I knew better. “You
feel cheated? How?”
 “Because I don’t just want you for what you can give me.” Flicking open
the button on her shorts, I slowly, tooth by tooth, pulled her zipper down as
her pupils dilated. “I want to show you exactly how good it can be with us.”
I slid my fingers down the front of her silky panties just an inch. “Even if I
don’t have a clue what I’m doing. I know you’ll teach me.”
“You know what you’re doing.” She shimmied as the guys started pulling
her shorts down until she wore just a silk thong and her fishnets on her
lower half. “If you like it, I’ll like it.”
“I like everything you do to me,” I whispered and pulled on her shirt until
she lifted her arms and let me take it off.
Her red lace bra was so sexy, but I took it off without spending time
appreciate it, because my real prize was underneath. Her breasts were
perfect as my gaze fell on them for the first time. “Do you like when I touch
you like this?” She cupped her hands under my breasts and lifted them as
she rubbed her thumbs over my nipples.
“Yes.” I panted.
“Show me.” She lowered her hands to my waist and stood still, waiting so
prettily for me to mirror her movement.
I didn’t give her a chance to change her mind. I gently placed my palms
against the lower half of each breast and tested the feel of them in my hand.
They were massive and beautiful, and I wanted so badly to just play with
them forever. “Is this why men are so obsessed with tits?” I licked my lips,
gently rolling her nipples around under my thumbs.
“Yes.” Knox cleared his throat as he stared at what I was doing with my
hands. “Do you like that, baby?”
“I do,” I replied, Lex’s eyes were on mine as I played. Her lips were
parted, and she clung to my waist for support. “Can I taste them?”
“Mmh.” She moaned, “They’re yours tonight, Hannah. Do whatever you
want to.”
I kissed her lips first, lingering there as she sucked on my tongue and lips
while I gently pinched her nipples. Judging by the way she panted and
pushed them into my hands further, I knew she liked that.
I loved getting to know another human’s preferences again for the first
time. Reading her body language and listening for cues to know what she
liked and didn’t, as it reminded me of my teenage years with two fumbling
boys, trying to figure sex out.
 I felt far more confident in the moment than I did all those years ago, so I
kissed a trail down her neck and over one collarbone before kissing the
swell of each breast in my hands. “Use just your tongue first.” Brody
chimed in from behind her, looking over her shoulder. “Swirl it around like
on top of an ice cream cone.”
“Jesus.” Lex sighed and tipped her head back, inadvertently resting it on
his chest as I leaned down and did exactly as he instructed.
She tasted like my favorite sweet treat. Strawberry with salted caramel
sauce on top. And I fucking devoured her.
The noises that left her mouth as I experimented, kissing, licking, and
sucking on her nipples made my pussy throb.
“Knox.” Lex gasped, rocking against my face as she fought to take a deep
breath. “Do you think this trial run is making our girl wet?”
I bit her nipple, and she moaned a deep guttural sound as I briefly felt
movement behind me.
“I don’t know. Maybe.” Knox chimed in, “Let me check.” He dropped to
his knees behind me and pulled my cheeks apart, “Fuck. She’s dripping for
you.”
I groaned as Brody slid one hand over my cheek and pushed his thumb
into my mouth, which was still around Lex’s nipple. “Present that ass,
darling. Give our boy what he wants.”
“Mmh.” I arched my back and spread my legs wide as Knox dove in,
licking from my clit up to my ass. “Fuck.”
Lex chuckled and covered my other cheek with her hand so both she and
Brody were holding me. “Such a dirty word falling from such pretty lips.”
She repeated that same statement from last night and I felt like I was in a
sensual déjà vu and I never wanted to leave.
“Say it again.” Brody finished for her and I nearly came from how in
sync they were when it came to controlling me. They wanted us and each
other to believe they only had room in their minds for hate towards the
other. But in that moment, with both of them dominating me and Knox
while taking nothing and giving us everything, I saw them for what they
were.
Identical.
“Fuck.” I moaned as Knox rimmed my asshole before sticking his tongue
into it and making my eyes roll back. “Yes, baby.” He hummed and rubbed
his chin across my pussy, using his whiskers to drive me mad. “No.” I
gasped, breaking out of the spell the three of them weaved around me. “I
need—” I shook my head and stood up straight as Knox fell forward on his
knees. “Stop distracting me.”
Lex’s eyebrows rose and Brody smirked devilishly from behind her as
she challenged, “Since when is letting your man eat your pussy a bad
thing?”
“Since it’s stopping me from eating yours.” I clenched my teeth and tried
my best to take command of the room. “Enough trying to make this about
me, it’s about you.”
“Every single thing that has happened between us has been about you,
Hannah.” Lex brushed a lock of hair over my shoulder. “There’s nothing
wrong with being worshiped.”
“Not tonight.” I shook my head and crossed my arms over my chest,
hoping I looked at least a little bossy. “Not right now, at least.” I pointed to
the massive Alaskan King bed we had custom-made for us. “Get on the
bed.”
She stared at me and I could physically feel how badly she wanted to tell
me no, simply to prove she was in charge.
“Please,” I added a little softer, while still trying to look intimidating.
“Better do as she says,” Knox stood up behind me and palmed both of my
breasts, which made it impossible to look or feel in charge. “Hannah can get
quite the sexy little pissed off kitten vibe going if she’s disobeyed.”
“The lioness.” Lex corrected him, staring right at me with a look of
satisfaction in her eyes. “Eager to bow down to the King when she’s in the
mood. But in reality, she’s the most lethal in the entire pride.” She licked
her lips and then sauntered toward the bed, “How do you want me,
ma’am?”
I swallowed down the shock of her doing what I said and praising me at
the same moment and shook a disappointed Knox off.
“On your back, laying down.”
Following my instructions, she seductively climbed up onto the bed and
then crawled until she positioned herself at the center, laying down. The
pillows gave her enough of a recline that she was staring at the three of us; I
imagined with as much hunger in her eyes as was in ours.
“Knox,” I called, and her pupils dilated, waiting for my command, “Help
me unwrap our present.” I took his hand and pulled him with me until we
were crawling up the bed together. Her nostrils flared as she watched, but
she didn’t stop me. “Say stop, and we will.”
She leaned back into the pillows, glancing at Brody, then me, and then at
Knox. “This little pussy cat doesn’t scare me. Do your worst, baby boy.”
I bit my bottom lip at how brave she was, praying I wouldn’t fuck it all
up. Kissing my way up her thighs to her waist, reveling in the way her body
twitched and rocked with each press of my lips until I got to the waistband
of her stockings and panties. “I don’t think you understand how badly I
want to see you completely naked for me,” I admitted to her as I nodded to
Knox, who slowly moved to pull the band down, but she stopped him with
her hand on his.
“With your teeth.” She purred, challenging him and blurring the lines
even more.
“Sweetheart, you don’t want me to have my mouth that close to your
kitty,” Knox chuckled sexually, “You can’t trust me around such a teasing
treat.”
She didn’t reply, instead, she simply raised her eyebrow and rested her
head back on the pillow. It was such a power move I nearly melted from it
all.
I sensed Brody moving around the room and caught him pulling up a
chair alongside the bed to watch. While a part of me ached to have him be
as big a part of this as we were, I understood both his and her hesitation at
the moment. So I allowed it for a while.
“Temptress,” Knox growled and then leaned forward, using his perfect
white teeth to grab the band of her stockings and tore them off with a
ferocious shake of his head.
“Jesus, fuck.” I fought to contain my need as Lex kicked them off the rest
of the way as he went back in for her thong, repeating the process and
tearing it straight from her body and tossing it at Brody with a flick of his
neck.
Lex was in charge.
No doubt about it.
While she wanted me to think I was calling the shots, I knew the truth.
But that didn’t mean I wasn’t going to have fun while I pretended. I turned
away from her, completely ignoring my carnal need to spread her thighs and
finally look at the pussy I’d been fantasizing about since I met her. Instead,
I stripped Knox until he was as bare as we were.
 Naked and hard as a rock where he kneeled at her feet on the bed, staring
down at her.
When I redirected my focus to Lex, he had accomplished the desired
effect. She was nearly writhing on the bed as she stared at him on display
for her. So close to the wetness between her thighs, yet untouchable by her
own standards.
“Time to give Brody what he won.” I licked my lips. “And what I crave.”
“Do. It.” She dared and parted her knees as I pushed them further and
finally came face to face with my prize. She was perfectly bare and exactly
what I envisioned she would look like, it was unreal. I laid down on the
bed, kicking my feet up above my ass as I prolonged her torture by being so
close, yet not touching her how she wanted me to. I stared up at her soulful
eyes as I pursed my lips and gently blew on her wet pussy. It was
overwhelming to have her so exposed and so at my mercy. “Tease.” She
clenched her teeth as she fisted the blankets.
“Yes,” I admitted before dropping one slow, sensual kiss directly onto her
swollen clit and did nothing more than keeping it between my pouty lips
before gently stroking my tongue over it inside of my mouth. “I believe in
delayed gratification.” In reality, I was savoring the taste of her on my
tongue. I couldn’t have imagined actually wanting to taste a woman’s
arousal a few months ago, but with Lex, I craved it.
“Yet just moments ago, you threatened me while I stripped you.” She
panted and cursed as I seductively flattened my tongue and ran it up the
entirety of her pussy to that addictive clit again. “Yes,” She hissed and
buried her fingers in my hair, as she bit her bottom lip, watching me. “Just
like that.”
The badass woman was melting from my touch, laid out in my bed,
begging me for more.
“Tell me what you like.” I purred and sucked her clit into my mouth,
rolling my tongue across it in a sensual movement.
“You’re fucking doing it.” She gasped and palmed her breasts, tweaking
her nipples as her bare heels dug into the mattress next to me. “Hannah,”
She cried.
“That’s it.” I channeled Brody and Knox as I watched her unravel from
my touch. The things they would say to me every time they brought me to
ecstasy, just like I was with her. I ached to have them be a part of it too. I
turned to Brody and smirked at him as I pushed my tongue into her. “What
do you think, baby?” I asked him. “One or two fingers to start?”
I spread her thighs wider with my arm as I gently drew my finger through
her sweet wetness.
“Are you asking me how many fingers to push into your girlfriend for the
first time?” He questioned, driving us all wild with his dirty talk.
“Yes.” I purred, glancing up to Lex, who stared at him even as he only
gave me his attention.
“I don’t know.” He rubbed his hand across his jaw like he was
contemplating it. “Do you want to tease her or make her scream?”
“Jesus.” Lex panted and laid her head back on the pillow, swallowing
audibly as Knox squeezed my ass cheek next to his legs as he fought to stay
quiet. I could feel how much he wanted to join in.
“What do you think, Knoxy?” I looked over at him and used my fingers
to open her up so he could literally see into her body. “Tease or scream?”
He licked his lips as he stared at her, “Scream.” He looked away from her
pussy to me, “I want you to make her scream.”
“With pleasure.” I went back to work, feeling braver and bolder than I’d
ever felt before, as I slid two fingers into her body while sucking on her clit.
“Oh, God!” She arched her entire body like a cat until only her ass and
her head touched the bed and it was so sexy that I purred against her body
and drove her further towards madness. I curled my fingers like she did the
other night and knew the instant I found her G-spot, even though in all of
my thirty years on earth I hadn’t been able to find my own. She unfurled
into a mess of limbs and nails as she clawed at the bed.
“Give me more.” I licked my lips and thrust my fingers quicker. “I want
to see you kiss Knox again.”
“Hannah,” She cried in desperation as she looked at the hunk sitting so
perfectly silent at my side while we explored. “Okay.”
He laid down at her side and used his big hand on the side of her face to
turn her to him, kissing her and muffling her cries of pleasure as I did
everything she liked over and over in a rhythm that made her shiver.
I could have come from just watching them kiss while I tasted her, but I
focused on her pleasure as she got closer and closer to her release.
“Touch me.” She panted, digging her nails into Knox’s shoulder and
pulling him closer until his naked body pressed against her. “I’m so close.”
 “Hannah’s perfect, isn’t she?” Knox asked her, glancing down at me as he
seductively traced his fingers over her stomach, making her twitch under
them. “She’s never done this before, yet she’s making you crazy for her.”
“It’s all of you.” Lex gasped, shaking her head back and forth when I
dipped my tongue down to her ass and teased it. “It’s fucking with my
head.”
I glanced over at Brody, who was staring at the two of them like they
were the sun, mesmerized by them and aching to get closer. As if he could
read my mind, he looked at me and then stood up, standing at the side of the
bed like the boogey man in the middle of the night.
His dark tattoos and tanned skin added to the mysterious vibe, and it
made me drip with excitement as he finally put himself close to the action.
Both Lex and Knox sensed him and broke apart from their kiss, and stared
up at him. Everyone sort of paused, waiting to see what he did next.
He leaned down slowly until he hovered over Lex’s naked body with his
fist on the blanket right next to her side. I was entranced as she panted, her
gaze fixed on him, waiting for either of them to break through the divide
they had created.
But he wouldn’t move first, I knew that.
Instead, he wrapped one hand around the back of Knox’s neck and pulled
him in for a hungry kiss. They kissed deep and passionately right above
Lex’s face, and it mesmerized her.
And I wasn’t going to waste the opportunity.
I started anew, thrusting my fingers into her and putting everything I had
into making her come.
Whether it was my skills, the erotic scene unfolding right above her as
Brody dominated Knox with his tongue, or even the way Knox’s hand
drifted up and cupped her breast, tweaking her nipple and playing with it,
I’d never know.
But it worked, and she gasped, throwing her head back and screaming as
she came on my face like the perfect good girl she really was when she let
herself be.
She brought her hand up and gripped Brody’s bicep as she came and he
turned his attention to her. “Good fucking girl.” He growled, “Just like I
knew you were.”
“Fuck you.” She panted tiredly as she relaxed back into the bed and
smiled lazily. “That was all for Hannah.”
 I kissed gentle kisses on the inside of her thigh and then crawled up her
body until all four of us were breathing the same air.
“Whatever you say,” Brody smirked and then turned to me. “Give me a
taste.” He grabbed the front of my throat and pulled me to him, crashing his
lips down on mine and tasting her pussy second-hand, while simultaneously
making mine throb. “Mmh.” He growled, pulling back and licking his lips
seductively, “What a pairing.”
“My turn.” Knox grinned and turned me toward him, repeating the same
melt-worthy kiss, all while Lex lay there beneath us, watching us. “Pussy
on your lips suits you.” He ran his tongue over my lips once more and then
pulled back.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 21 – Lex

I wasn’t the kind of girl to believe in heaven or hell, but laying in their bed
while they all tasted me off each other, made me think just maybe there
was a place with pearly gates and eternal sunshine.
It was unnatural how right it felt to be where I was at that exact moment.
With whom I was with.
Unfamiliar ideas and feelings overwhelmed me, making my head swim,
and I simply wanted to rely on what I knew to regain stability on level
ground.
So I did what I always did when I needed to feel like myself again.
I got bossy.
I pulled Hannah’s hips forward from where she kneeled between my
thighs and interlocked our legs as I flipped her over until she was
underneath me, taking the spot I just vacated.
She gasped and giggled as she landed in a huff, staring up at us as I
descended and hovered right over her face, using my arms to brace me.
“They call me the good girl, but we all know who that title belongs to.” I
rocked forward so my thigh pressed directly against her pussy and ground it
there as she moaned, gripping my hips for more. “Time to learn another
party trick.” I flicked my thumb over one of her nipples, rolling my hips
and drawing another moan from her.
“Is it what I think it is?” She bit her bottom lip.
“Depends,” I shifted and brought one leg over hers, straddling it and
sitting up, lifting her other leg with me until it was against my chest,
effectively pressing her dripping wet pussy against mine as I rubbed them
together. “Was this what you were hoping for?”
“God yes!” She moaned, with her brows pinched over her eyes as she
held onto my thigh for dear life. “Oh my god, fuck yes.”
Brody chuckled and stood up off the bed, removing his pants, and I tried
so fucking hard not to watch that thick log of a cock swing as he kicked
them off. I really fucking tried.
But I failed.
I swallowed, imagining the burn from it pushing into a pussy for the first
time and panted from just the mental image he was giving me.
His dark eyes held mine as I fought to ignore him completely, but he
made it impossible.
And I hated that.
So I gave my attention to Hannah and Knox instead.
The first man I ever kissed.
Ever.
Though I’d never tell him that.
I rolled my hips as Hannah mewed like the perfect little kitten, getting
everything she wanted. And I was the one giving it to her. I was the one she
wanted, and that drove me fucking feral.
“I’m going to make you come so hard,” I rolled my hips like I was on a
mechanical bull, “You’re going to forget any orgasm either of these men
have given you before.”
Knox scoffed and Brody grunted as he crawled onto the bed and laid
down next to Hannah.
“You believe that; I can tell.” Knox drew my attention to him, where he
kneeled on the other side of Hannah’s leg that I was holding to my chest.
“But you’re not right.”
“Only one way to find out.” I teased and bit her calf, eliciting a screech
out of her and a snarly grin out of him as he leaned forward and pressed his
body against her leg, essentially making a sandwich. “The real question is,
are you man enough to handle it if I do?”
“Big enough to let you find out.” He reached between our bodies and slid
his finger against her clit, simultaneously pushing it against mine because
of the proximity between us. “Ride it.”
His knuckle gave just enough pressure against my clit that I knew if I
kept rocking against her body and his finger, I’d explode in no time at all,
even after that earth-shattering orgasm minutes ago from her amazing oral
skills.
But I couldn’t back down from a challenge. Not with Knox.
Knox was safe, even if he was aligned with him.
Brody.
The one who terrified me.
Hannah panted, rocking her hips softly and using the pressure of his
finger to pleasure herself, even though I stayed still.
“You’re not afraid of a little assistance, are you?” He stared at me so
deeply I was sure he’d see the cracks in my story.
I swallowed and looked to Hannah for her guidance, but she was so deep
in the state of sexual arousal, all I saw was her need shining through her
eyes back at me. So I rocked forward again, testing the unfamiliar sensation
of Knox’s calloused thick finger between us, and shuddered at how fucking
good it felt.
And he knew it.
“That’s it.” He nodded his approval and leaned so close I could have
kissed him without even trying. “It feels good, doesn’t it?”
He was asking for the impossible, yet he already knew the answer. He
could feel the answer from how my body trembled from the pleasure he was
giving me, by simply allowing me to use his body.
“Yes,” I admitted, fighting against my need to tell him to fuck off and
shove that finger up his ass in retaliation. Why was anger and defiance
always my go-to? Why did I always fight everything? “But you already
knew that.”
I moved again, watching the way Hannah’s pupils dilated until her entire
eyes were dark and needy as Brody started sucking on her nipples and
playing with her body, making her writhe and shake underneath me.
I had planned to make her come, to prove to everyone she didn’t need a
cock or a man to feel satisfied. When in reality, here we were, using all four
of our bodies to find pleasure. I was using Hannah and Knox for my
release.
“I can feel how much you like it.” He tempted me again, still so fucking
close. “I want to make you come, Lex.” He growled, “Do you have any idea
how fucking wild that is for me?”
“I—” I gasped and tilted my head back, picking up speed and pressure,
driving both Hannah and me into bliss. “Yes!”
 “Oh my god, Lex!” Hannah cried, “Oh fuck!”
I dropped her leg and collapsed forward, kissing her and absorbing her
cries as we both orgasmed mutually for the first time. And I never wanted to
come again unless she was right there with me.
“You’re perfect,” I whispered against her lips as she clung to me. And
even though the guys were lying on each side of us, I didn’t feel as thrown
off by that as I thought I would when I first found out she was in a
relationship with them. “Absolutely fucking perfect.”
She shook her head no, pushing my hair back behind my head and
leaning up to kiss me, “I can’t describe this feeling inside of me every time
I'm near you. It’s overwhelming, and when I’m with you like this, with
Brody and Knox right here with us, it’s everything.”
“I know.” I nodded in agreement and then sighed, knowing the moment
of peace after orgasm was going to end. While I was sated and content, two
hulking men with rock-hard erections were just lying in wait, barely
restraining themselves. “I think you have two men to see to.”
She bit her lip and looked at each side with a sexy smile before looking
back at me. “You could help me.”
“I’m not interested in seeing to their sexual satisfaction,” I reminded her,
and myself. “You know that.”
“I didn’t ask you to fuck them.” She stared deep into my eyes, “But I
think there’s some gray area between fucking them and completely sitting
out that you’re comfortable in. Tell me I’m wrong.”
“I don’t know—” I hesitated, glancing at Knox and not hating the way
my body tingled from the memory of his touch. Then to Brody and once
again, feeling that burn of desperation inside of me every time I looked at
his brooding stare. “I don’t understand this.”
“Me either.” She smiled and kissed me again. “I think you should let go
of the confusion and thought behind the desire and embrace the pleasure for
what it is.”
“And what is it exactly?” I sat up, letting her up until we were facing
each other, with Knox and Brody lying there, silently watching us.
“Everything.” She said, repeating the phrase she used to encompass the
feelings growing between us. “It’s everything. No labels or definitions can
contain it all.”
“Okay.” I agreed because I had no real reason not to. “Show me how you
make them lose their minds for you.” I kissed her and found Brody’s dark
stare penetrating me when I glanced over at him. “Teach me.”
“Boys.” She called, scrambling and pushing them together until they
were both lying next to each other. “They can’t resist a good blow job.” She
smirked, straddling one thigh and leaning over until both of their thick
cocks bobbed by her face.
“Can any man?” I deadpanned, even as I leaned closer as she fisted both
cocks and ran her tongue over the tip of Brody’s. She teased him like a few
times, before moving over to Knox’s and doing the same.
Knox was the more vocal one out of the two, groaning every time she
touched him. Did she even understand the power she held over him with her
body? Did she care?
She pulled back and spit on Brody’s cock and then rubbed her hand over
it, stroking him in long, deep pulls before she started sucking on Knox’s. I
watched in fascination as she worked them both up.
Brody petted her hair, gathering it to the side to hold out of her way as
she sucked their boyfriend off, and I envied that kind of connection with
someone. He was getting less, but eager to assist and pleasure others.
Hannah switched and started sucking on Brody’s cock while stroking
Knox’s, and Brody’s dark eyes stared at me over her head. Challenging me.
Could he tell how close I was to begging to be fucked? I wanted to be
fucked hard by Hannah with a toy while they watched. Only a small part of
me imagined taking one of them instead of a toy.
That small part was growing each time Hannah hummed and rocked her
hips.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 22 – Brody

T eachWords
me.
that Hannah and Lex uttered all night, learning more about
their bodies and sexuality than ever imagined.
While Knox and I eagerly volunteered as tributes to be experimented on.
Lex never touched me, and I didn’t touch her, but that was fine with both of
us.
She let Knox in though, occasionally kissing him and one time, even
using her hand to stroke his cock before lining him up with Hannah’s pussy
and leading him in.
I almost nutted, watching it.
At one point, Lex laid on her back, with Hannah straddling her waist,
laying flat against her chest kissing while I fucked Hannah with everything
I had. When I first started, I tried to be respectful and keep as far away from
Lex as possible. But when Hannah started begging for it harder and I
slammed into her, my balls brushed Lex’s pussy and she silently gasped,
locking eyes with me over my girl’s shoulder. She didn’t tell me to fuck off,
so I did it again.
And again.
Slamming deep into Hannah and rocking her pussy against Lex’s as my
balls continued to slap her soaking wet pussy lips from beneath with each
thrust.
Both girls came at the same time, and I knew without a doubt that the
constant impact of my body against her pussy helped push her over the
edge.
Even if she’d never admit it. She didn’t have to, her face said it all when
her eyes rolled back in her head and she cried out in ecstasy.
I did that.
With Hannah’s help. And it was the hottest thing ever. I should have
known better than to think it would have softened her at all though, because
as soon as I pulled out of Hannah, my come dripped out, falling onto Lex’s
spread pussy and she flew out of bed and straight into the bathroom like I’d
bitten her.
It scared her, having us so close, and not just because she played for the
other team. There was more there, deeper inside of her beneath that bad ass
persona she held onto and hid behind.
The girls were in the shower, and Knox and I laid in bed, listening to the
soft giggles and moans coming from the other room, but neither of us
moved to join.
I couldn’t get hard again if I wanted to, to be honest.
I lost count of how many times I came over the last six hours after
number seven. My balls ached from even imagining it.
Knox nudged me with his hand, and I opened one eye to look at him.
“You’re thinking so loud even I can hear it.” He said, leaving his hand on
my arm and rubbing his thumb over my skin. “But thank you.”
“For what?”
“For giving Hannah this.” He sighed and rolled over to face me. “For
keeping every smart-ass remark or chiding to yourself while she got what
she so desperately wanted.”
“Like you didn’t want it too.” I deadpanned, rubbing my hand up and
down over my stomach. “It felt good, right?”
He snorted and nodded, “It felt perfect.”
“No.” I shook my head gently. “Not quite perfect. But good.”
“What would have made it perfect for you?” He questioned, but I didn’t
answer. I didn’t have to. “Ah,” He mused, “Having Lex.”
“I thought she was going to beg for it at one point.” I looked over at him.
“At least from you.”
“To be honest, so did I, but then she—” He shrugged, “chickened out.”
“She wants you,” I said firmly. “I don’t know why she insists on acting
like she doesn’t.”
 A loud moan floated from the shower, followed by Hannah’s evil
chuckle. My cock stirred against my stomach and I groaned, loving and
hating how both girls could make my cock defy physics.
“I don’t think she’s acting.” Knox shook his head. “I think she genuinely
is as torn about it as we think she is.”
“Maybe,” I sighed, and the water turned off in the shower. “Or maybe it’s
all a ruse to sneak in and steal our girl.”
As the girls came out of the bathroom, wrapped up in towels, Lex had her
hair piled up in a messy bun and it was dry, but her skin looked fresh and
clean, completely bare for the first time.
Sure, we’d seen her naked and begging for an orgasm, but she still had
her armor on. She washed off her thick makeup and revealed fresh skin,
looking far younger than she was. She then followed Hannah into bed,
almost shyly. Knox and I rolled apart so there was room for them in the
middle, with Hannah dropping her towel and curling into me, as Lex
dropped her towel and laid against Hannah’s side.
“You are at least eighteen, right?” Knox asked her with a soft nudge
before yawning.
“Thirty, to be exact.” She deadpanned, and he nodded his acceptance.
A silence fell around us all as sleep tried to pull me under, given that it
was almost five in the morning.I had work again in a few hours that I’d
gladly be late for if I got some decent sleep in exchange.
I flicked the light off on the bedside lamp and the room fell completely
dark. In the darkness, Hannah broke the silence. “Tell us about Sydney.”
Mention of the woman from the poker table piqued my interest, given
that we knew almost nothing about Lex or her past aside from what the girls
had talked about at the shop.
Lex let out a big breath and groaned, “Careful, if you say her name three
times in a row, she appears like Beetlejuice.”
Knox snorted, and Hannah giggled, but I just listened.
“What do you want to know, exactly?” Lex finally followed up, figuring
out that Hannah wasn’t that easy to brush off. Her investigative journalism
nature ran strong inside of her.
“You two were together?” Hannah asked as I stared up at the ceiling.
“In a way.” Lex admitted, “I met her shortly after I moved here at an—”
She paused, “event.”
“A kink party?” Knox guessed, and Lex groaned again.
 “Yeah. I went for the fun of it, not expecting much.”
“And found Syndey.” Hannah finished, “What happened?”
“She sank her claws into me so far I never saw the blood until it was too
late.”
I could hear the pain in her voice as she spoke, but couldn’t understand
why exactly she didn’t hide it. Maybe it was from her tiredness, or maybe
she just felt comfortable sharing secrets in the dark.
Maybe there was hope after all.
“She’s an abuser, isn’t she?” I asked, surprising everyone, I was sure.
“The worst kind,” Lex admitted. “She alienates you and keeps you all to
herself until you have no one left in your life but her. The entire time you’re
so enamored and engrossed, that you don’t see how dangerous it is until she
gets bored and throws you away like trash. And by then, you have no one
left in your life to pick your pieces up. I was an easy target, being that I just
moved here and was all alone except for people from Twisted Ink. I made it
too easy for her to get away with.”
“She was your Domme?” Knox surmised.
“Yes,” Lex admitted, and again, I was sure it was only the darkness that
gave her the bravery to open herself up. I couldn’t admit it, but something
inside of me snarled, imagining that woman abusing the relationship
between a Domme and a sub. “And my last. I promised I’d never give
control away to anyone else, ever again. I can’t.”
Me. She was talking about me.
She’d never give herself to me because that woman destroyed the sacred
relationship built on trust and understanding. Once again, as soon as I
imagined that bond between us actually being possible, even if it wasn’t
sexual, she closed it. Locking herself away behind more walls and armor.
I kissed Hannah’s forehead and gently got out of bed.
“Where are you going?” She asked and Knox turned on his bedside light
as all three of them looked at me.
“Work.” I sighed, walking into the closet. “I forgot I have something to
take care of today.”
“What is it?” Knox snapped. “I don’t remember there being anything on
the books so pressing that you can’t get a few hours of sleep before dealing
with it.”
“Don’t worry about it, Knox.” I got dressed, but I could feel their eyes on
me with every piece of clothing I put on. “Go to sleep, you all need your
rest.”
“You’re running.” Hannah sighed, sitting up in bed and bringing the sheet
with her, suddenly hiding herself from me.
Just like I was hiding myself from her. From all of them.
Because I was the problem in the mix, keeping Lex from giving herself to
them freely.
I was too dominant for her and for the second time in my life; I hated
how I regretted the very core of my being. Like I should be something
different.
Like I should just turn it off.
“Stay.” Lex tried sitting up. “I’ll go.”
“No.” I held my hand up, and she instantly stopped moving. “It’s fine.
Knox can take you back to your car later.”
I didn’t stick around to hear anything else they had to say as I walked out
of the bedroom and through the dark house. I got on my bike and tore out of
the driveway as everything weighed down on my shoulders like it had so
many years ago when I walked away from everything I ever knew for
something I wanted more.
Years ago, the thing I’d wanted most was Hannah and Knox. However,
this time, I was the very thing standing in the way of them getting what they
wanted most.
Lex.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 23 – Hannah

“T his is fantastic,” I whispered in awe as the film crew and

photographers set up the scene for the shoot inside Twisted Ink. “I
can see it coming together already.”
“It’s going to be amazing.” Reyna rubbed her palms together excitedly as
we lurked from the side as the magic came to life. “That is, if Lex ever
shows. Have you spoken to her?”
“Uh—” I stammered, the conversation took me by surprise, making me
feel as if I had been caught red-handed. “No, why would you think I’ve
spoken to her?”
Reyna scowled slightly and shook her head, “Because you orchestrated
this entire shoot for her—” She faced me and crossed her arms as a blush
built over my face at the obvious answer she was looking for. “Unless you
thought I meant—”
“No!” I shook my head, cutting her off. “The shoot. Duh. No, she hasn’t
reached out today about that. I told her to be here at eight.” I stammered and
avoided eye contact at all costs.
“Interesting.” Rey mused, staring right into my mind. “You thought I
meant because you were sleeping with her.”
“Reyna!” I hushed and pulled her further away from the men and women
I worked with all the time. “I am not—”
“Oh, don’t lie to me.” She rolled her eyes and opened the door to Dallin’s
suite, ushering me inside and closing the door behind us. “I know about the
Sinner’s Soiree.”
 “You know—” I fought the urge to crawl under the door and slink away
from the entire conversation. Especially given how she left things at our
house last night. After Brody left, Lex waited for Knox and me to fall
asleep and then ordered an Uber and left. Waking up without Brody or Lex
was like a gut punch. Once again. “What do you know?”
“I know something was happening between you guys and she wanted to
pretend there wasn’t. At least until Parker mentioned Dallin got you guys an
invitation to the Soiree. And then she suddenly was going too.”
“Oh.” I brushed my hair behind my ear as she speculated past that.
“So what happened and why are you acting like a long-tailed cat in a
rocking chair store?” She didn’t mince words, and usually that was
refreshing in our friendship, but today I didn’t know what to say or how to
define the last few weeks. However, if anyone was to understand what I was
going through, it would be Reyna.
“I’m—” I hesitated and then just ripped the band-aid off. “I’m bi,” I
announced and felt my stomach drop as she just stared at me like she was
waiting for the rest of that sentence.
“And?” She scoffed and waved me off when I coughed in reply, “Oh stop
acting like it’s 1902. You being bi is no enormous scandal.”
“But I’m already in a throuple with Brody and Knox. Anything more than
that is just too much. It’s too far.” I spoke about the fears I’d had since
realizing I wanted Lex to join our relationship.
“Too far?” She leaned against the wall, “What does that mean?”
I sighed and sat down on the couch next to the tattoo bench. “Too far
from normal. Too different.”
“By whose standards?” She asked and then stood up straight with wide
eyes. “Oh, your dad’s.”
“Yeah.” I deflated further. “The news of me being in love with two men
and intending to date them both was enough to shock and scandalize him.
Imagine me trying to tell him I’m attracted to women, especially a woman
like Lex, and that I want her in our relationship, too.” I scoffed. “It doesn’t
matter, anyway. She doesn’t want that. She only wants the fun.”
“Okay,” Rey sat down next to me. “There’s a lot to unpack here, but we
luckily have the time. So let’s start with your bisexuality, because that’s the
easiest problem to fix.”
I snorted and rolled my eyes at her, unbelieving. “How am I going to fix
that?”
 “Easy.” She shrugged, “You’re not. Because there’s nothing wrong with
it, you have nothing to fix. And your dad is going to agree with me on it as
soon as you remind him that it is 2024 and you have no interest in allowing
past generational toxicity to shape your life any further.”
“Jeeze.” I blew bangs out of my face, feeling overwhelmed, “You make
that sound so cut and dry.” I loved how accepting she was of every person
in every shape and color, but I knew the rest of the world wasn’t always like
that.
“It is,” She waved me off again and then patted her hand on my leg and
moved on to the next problem. “Now, the expansion of a relationship can
get tricky, especially if everyone isn’t on the same page from the start.” She
rolled her eyes, “Ask me how I know.”
“Trey.” I smiled, remembering the way she and her husband Trey hated
each other in the very beginning, after Dallin admitted to her he wanted
them all to be together. “I think Lex wants us all to believe that she hates
Brody and sometimes hates Knox too, but I don’t think that’s the truth.”
“Why?” She prodded, “She’s a lesbian after all, it would make sense that
she wouldn’t want them involved in her—” She hesitated and then just
blurted it out, “Sexual exploitations.”
“Ew.” I cringed and then chuckled, as the weight of it all didn’t seem so
daunting in the presence of a friend. “I guess in a way I wanted to have my
cake and eat it too.”
“You wanted the guys to be with her?” She raised her brows in surprise.
“You mean sexually and not just amicably as a metamour? Hmm, bravo
Hannah Kate, you’re a braver woman than I am.”
“What do you mean? Metamour?” I laughed it off, “Now I’m imagining
those flashy bullfighters with their fancy capes.”
She cackled and pushed me jokingly. “Matadors are Spanish bullfighters.
Metamours are essentially your partner’s partner in a poly relationship. Are
you really unfamiliar with the terms?”
“Yes,” I admitted. “Outside of the terms triad or throuple, Brody, Knox,
and I have never truly lived within the lifestyle, so we’ve never educated
ourselves on other variations of poly relationships before.”
“Interesting.” She mused. “If you were to date Lex, but she didn’t date
the guys, they would be each other’s metamour. You’d be the only common
denominator between them.”
 “I hate the idea of that.” I admitted, “And that’s wrong of me, isn’t it?
Selfish even.”
“If it’s not what Lex or the guys want, then yes.” She agreed, and I
cringed before she moved on, soothing the burn of that. “But that doesn’t
mean it's not what you want. You can have hopes and dreams, Hannah.
Sometimes they don’t fit our current situations, though.”
“The guys want her.” I stared off at the wall. “At first, they both balked at
the idea because of how dominant she is, but they couldn’t deny their
attraction to her after spending time with her. And then there're times that
she—”
“She what?” Rey prodded after I faded out.
“She blurs the lines.” I played with a string on my shirt. “She kisses Knox
and even—” I shook my head, not wanting to give away too many details of
our personal sex life.
“I get it.” Rey held a hand up. “That’s blurring the lines, for sure. But did
you stop to think that maybe Lex is just as confused as you are about those
lines and boundaries she’s set? Maybe just how you were when you first
realized you were bi.”
I mulled that over in my head and tried to imagine Lex being unsure of
anything. “She’s so hot and cold, I can’t tell.”
“Listen,” Rey put her hand on my arm. “I know Lex pretty well because
over the years I’ve relied on her opinion where the guys are concerned. So
while I don’t know what’s going through her head right now, I can guess
that she’s not trying to be hot and cold. That’s not her normal personality. I
think she’s on the ride as much as you are right now.”
“So what do I do?” I shook my head. “How do I help her understand what
she wants? Or better yet, how do I determine if I just want a female addition
to our relationship, or if I’m so fucked in my head because it has to be her?”
“I think you already know the answer to that because your entire
demeanor changed while talking about her specifically.”
“I know.” I sighed, “I just don’t know how to make everyone happy.”
“Answer me this, if she only wanted to be with you, would you do it?”
I hesitated, though I already knew the answer to that. “No.” I looked at
my best friend and knew she knew exactly why I felt that way. “I don’t
want something outside of my home. Brody and Knox are my home.”
“I know the feeling.” She smiled reassuringly. “Maybe just give everyone
some time to consider everything and go from there.”
 “I’m just afraid of her walking away in the end and taking a part of my
heart with her.”
The electronic bell rang from the back entrance of the shop, and I heard
the crew welcoming Lex to the shoot. “I think there’s only one way to find
out,” She stood up and pulled me with her. “But if I were a betting woman,”
she wagged her eyebrows and stage whispered, “which I am, by the way,”
she returned to normal volume, “I’m going to guess that Lex and Brody can
resolve any problems in one of two ways. Either with intense power
struggling hate sex, or actual adult communication.” She giggled as I
looked physically ill at the options laid out, “I’ll let you four decide which
route to take on that one, but for what it’s worth, I think with a little time
you’ll figure it out.”
“Thanks.” I sighed and gathered up my strength to face Lex in the weird
professional dynamic we were in at the moment. “I appreciate the sounding
board.”
“Anytime.” Reyna slid the door open. “Once upon a time, Dallin took off
to chase after Trey after he promised he would never leave me or choose the
guys over me. And I’ll be honest, I was far more desolate than you are right
now over it because it felt like everything I had was being lost because I
dared to want more. Just like you are right now.”
“What happened?” I asked, having never heard that part of their story
before. “How did you all come back from that to get where you are right
now?”
She blew out a breath exasperatedly, “Well, let’s just say there were a lot
of sex toys, apologies, and blue balls included in the resolution.”
Lex rounded the corner, hearing the statement from our friend, and
paused with an amused grin on her face. “I think I’m late for the
conversation, care to recap it for me?”
Rey gave her a quick hug and then winked at me, “Maybe I’ll tell you
both one day about how I managed to have my cake and eat it too.”
“Can’t wait.” I nodded as she walked back toward the lobby, leaving me
and Lex alone in the hallway.
“Let me guess,” Lex turned to me and looked me up and down, heating
my skin and flushing my face from a mere flick of her lashes. “That was
about me?”
“In a way,” I admitted, nodding to the garment bag in her hand. “I’ll give
you some privacy to get ready for the shoot.” I smiled softly and went to
step around her, following Rey out to the lobby so Lex could get changed.
But as I stepped next to her, she placed her hand on my stomach, stopping
me dead in my tracks and looking over at her, like a fish on a line, waiting
for my fate to be decided. I couldn’t read her mood or thoughts through her
dark eyes and thick makeup, and I wanted to wipe it all off and see the real
her. Just like last night when she told us about Sydney in the dark.
“Or you could come with me, so I can apologize for leaving the way I
did.” She slid her hand over my hip and pulled me until I was flush with the
front of her body and I placed my hands on her waist as I took a deep breath
in of her intoxicating perfume. “Please, Hannah.” She lowered her voice
and closed her eyes like she was tired.
“Okay.” I nodded and then stayed silent as she took my hand and pulled
me down the vacant hall to her suite, closing the door behind us. It was dark
in the room and she flipped a switch on the wall, bathing the room in the
vibrant pink up lighting from the floor, but that was it.
I hadn’t been alone with her since that day in the parking lot when I
admitted I was attracted to her. Every interaction since then had been with
Brody, Knox, and us. Something about being in the silent, dark room with
her made everything else so much more noticeable.
The way the air conditioner cooled my overheating skin. The way the
scent of her perfume felt like a blanket of comfort for my brain. The way
her quiet breathing felt predatory as my eyes fought to see through the
dimness. The way my stomach fluttered as she laid her bag down on the
chair and sauntered toward me.
Her beauty was so incredibly captivating that I never stopped being
amazed whenever I saw her. She wore a black short and tank top set,
sandals, and had flawlessly done her hair and makeup. She took my breath
away.
“I shouldn’t have left like I did.” She breathed as she continued to cross
the room to me. “I shouldn’t have said what I did. Brody shouldn’t leave his
own home because of me.” She sighed gently and I could feel the sincerity
in her words.
“Then why did you?”
“Because he was right.” She stopped right in front of me. “And I hate
that.”
“He was right?” I didn’t believe my ears.
 She swallowed and tucked a strand of hair behind my ear, and I couldn’t
stop my head from leaning into her touch. I ached to feel her skin on mine
as much as I did Brody or Knox. With things so uncertain between Lex and
me, I longed for her touch to mend it all.
She leaned forward and gently brushed her nose against mine, closing her
eyes and taking a deep breath in, like I was comforting her at the moment
that I sought that same calm.
“I think I’m bi.” She whispered, and I was catapulted back into that
conversation between her and me not so long ago when I admitted the
same. “Or I’m at least attracted to Brody and Knox, I think.”
I remembered the way she tried to keep me at arm’s length even after I
cut myself open and revealed my dark secret to her. I remembered the way
it hurt for her to be so nonchalant and tell me not to risk my happy home for
something I wasn’t even sure about.
And look at us now, we were in a sense of turmoil before we even gave it
a fighting chance.
I was in turmoil, and so was she.
So were Brody and Knox.
“Say something.” She pleaded, leaning her head to the side a fraction so
her lips brushed mine. It wasn’t a kiss, but more of a need to be physically
closer. “Please Hannah, say something.”
She needed me. “I’m falling for you,” I admitted, equally opening myself
up to her and leveling out the playing field, so we were both vulnerable.
“And I think you’re falling for me, too.”
She shook her head, gripping the hair at the back of my head tightly like
she was in pain. “I already have.” She pressed her lips to mine again with
no hesitation or seeking any comfort in the move. “I already am.”
I moaned and opened my lips to hers, welcoming the way she kissed so
passionately, embracing the need I could feel in her touch.
“I can’t do the hot and cold anymore, Lex,” I admitted, biting her lip and
fighting to stay in control of my mind and body as her touch made my head
swim.
“I’m obsessed with you, Han.” She panted and shook her head again, “I
can’t play hard to get anymore. I don’t want to.”
“What does that mean, though?” I pulled back to look into her brown
eyes, “You think you’re bi, but I need to know what that means for us. For
you.”
 She sighed and pulled back to take a deep breath, creating a space
between our bodies, and while I hated the distance, I needed her words
more than her touch. I knew her touch, and what it meant. But I needed her
words at that moment.
“I didn’t vow to always be in control of everything just because of
Sydney. She was the second person who trapped me and left me broken at
the end. So that’s why I refuse to let anyone else have power over me ever
again.” She hesitated, but forged on. “I’ve never been with a guy before.”
She admitted, and I could see her vulnerability shining brightly as she
spoke. “Knox was my first kiss with one.”
“How?” I squinted as I tried to envision Lex never touching a man
before, at all.
“I’ve never trusted men.” She licked her lips, and I could feel her fear as
a new side of her flashed through the dark makeup and bossy exterior.
“When I was younger,” she paused once more, and I could sense her
anguish, “one hurt me.”
“Lex.” I gasped as tears burned the back of my nose. There was a
universal language amongst women, and those words said it all. I knew
what she meant. “You don’t have to say it.”
“I want to.” She closed her eyes and took my hand like I was comforting
her, and I clung to her, squeezing her back so tight I wasn’t sure who was
reassuring whom at the moment. “I was thirteen. I was walking home from
a friend's house a few blocks away and a stranger—,” She struggled but
kept on, “He pulled up beside me in a car and grabbed me, right off the
street without a second of hesitation.” Tears welled in her eyes, but didn’t
fall. She had mastered hiding her pain behind her tough exterior for so long
she couldn’t even cry for herself. “He assaulted me in his car right there on
the side of the street and then pushed me out onto the road and drove away.
Leaving me in a heap.”
“Baby.” I cried, letting my tears fall for her if she wouldn’t let hers.
“He didn’t rape me, thank god.” She sighed and opened her eyes, staring
at me with pain in her watery eyes. “But he took away my trust in men
forever.”
“I’m so sorry.” I clung to her, “I never would have pushed if I had
known.”
“No.” She shook her head, silencing me. “That’s the point I’m trying to
make here. I have instantly distrusted every man I’ve met since that day.
That’s why I’ve embraced this bitchy personality and kept everyone away
with my sarcasm and crass. But I can’t keep Brody and Knox away when
I’m being intimate with you, because you love them.”
“I don’t know what to do.” I felt like she was about to tell me she was
done.
“I want you to teach me how to trust again.” She slid both hands around
the back of my neck and pressed her forehead to mine. “I want to find a
way to let go of my fear and let them in. Because I want them, Hannah.
Jesus fucking Christ watching you with them, seeing their devotion to you,
how they worship you and treat you like their Queen makes me want to
worship them.”
“Lex. I can’t be the reason you cut yourself open.”
“Don’t you get it, baby?” She pulled back again to look at me. “You’re
helping me. You’re giving me hope and teaching me that I don’t have to do
everything alone anymore. I want that.” She closed her eyes and a single
tear rolled down her cheek. “I’ve never regretted my solitude until I met
you. Until Knox and Brody showed me how they treat the woman they
love.”
I kissed her. For the first time in my life, words eluded me and nothing I
could think of captured what I wanted to express to her. So I showed her in
the universal way.
The loving way.
She breathed me in as she kissed me back, pushing me against the wall
and using her body to respond. I kissed her neck and bit her earlobe as she
pushed her hips into mine, communicating her need as she moaned.
“I need you.” She put her hand up my shirt and teased my rib cage before
palming my breast through my lace bralette and rolling my nipple between
her fingers. “I thought you were going to tell me to fuck off and that you’d
had enough of me.”
“I’m just as obsessed as you are with me,” I assured her. “And so are the
guys.”
She huffed as she kissed my neck, “They hate me.”
“No.” I cried, digging my nails into her ass as I turned us and pushed her
up against the wall, changing the power dynamic. “They hate the distance
you keep putting between you and them, but they don’t hate you.” I put my
thigh between hers and flexed my hips, dry-humping her into the wall.
“They want you so fucking bad, Lex.”
 “I don’t know how to do this with them. It feels so right with you, but I’m
so hesitant with them and I don’t recognize the woman I am when they’re
around.”
“Don’t worry about that right now.” I undid the tie of her shorts and then
pushed my hand down the front of them and she tipped her head back with
her eyes closed and her lips parted as I rubbed my fingertips over her wet
clit. “Just feel.” I kissed her neck and teased her ears as I played with her. I
still felt like I didn’t have a clue what I was doing when I touched her, but I
just let my mind drift to the noises she was making and focused on the way
her body talked to mine. “That’s my good girl.” I teased, and she smiled and
then moaned when I pushed one finger into her.
A hesitant knock sounded on the door across the room and Lex’s head
snapped up off the wall and her eyes opened. “Uh, ladies.” Rey’s voice
called out through the wood. “The crew is all set up out there.”
I whispered as I pulled Lex’s shorts down all the way and made her kick
them off as I sank to my knees, “Buy us a few minutes and I’ll reward you
for your honesty.” I pushed her shirt up and kissed her stomach on my way
down to her pussy.
She licked her lips and smacked her head back against the wall as she
stammered, “I’m just getting dressed. Ten minutes.”
It was interesting to see Lex flustered because she hardly ever was. But
with me on my knees pushing her legs open and pressing my tongue to her
throbbing clit, she stumbled.
“Take your time.” Reyna sang through the door all knowingly. “You’re
the star of the show, after all.”
“Mmh-hmm.” Lex hummed back, burying her fingers in my hair and
rocking against my face. “Yes.”
“You taste so good,” I praised, playing with her exactly how she liked.
“Fuck.” She hissed and looked down at me, holding my stare as I sucked
on her clit. “Just like that Hannah. Please don’t stop.”
“Mmh,” I teased her and kept it up, until she opened her mouth and
wordlessly succumbed to the pleasure, riding out the waves of ecstasy as
she kept her gaze locked on mine.
As soon as her body relaxed, she sank to her knees between me and the
wall and kissed me. It was slow and leisurely, there was no rush for more or
desperation to beat the clock as she prolonged our moment alone.
 “I don’t want to go out there.” She whispered against my lips with a soft
smile on hers. “I want to just take you home and forget about everyone else
in the world.”
“Wouldn’t that be the dream?” I played along. “But there’s a very needy
journalist who’s counting on this article to solidify her dreams and catapult
her career out of small-town newspapers and into something more
meaningful.” I unfolded myself, standing up, and then held my hand out for
her. “Chop chop, baby.”
She pouted and then chuckled as she took my hand and let me help her
stand. “Do I at least get to reciprocate the earth-shattering orgasm you just
gave me?”
“Maybe.” I hung her garment bag on a hook on the wall and unzipped it,
revealing three sexy outfits. “If you’re a good girl and do as you're told for
the next few hours, I’ll give you whatever you want.”
She walked up behind me and rested her chin on my shoulder as she held
me, “Be careful little one,” She hummed sweetly before sliding her hand up
my body to wrap around my neck. She pulled my head back until it rested
on her shoulder and pushed her hand down the front of my dress slacks.
“We both know who’s going to be the good girl tonight.” She rubbed my
needy body as I sagged into her, “But if you’re really good maybe I’ll let
you teach me how to make Knox come when we’re all done.”
“Lex.” I moaned, imagining how fulfilling it would be to watch her
overcome a piece of her fear and trauma with us. “You can’t dangle that in
front of me if you don’t mean it.”
“I mean it.” She slowed her hand down and kissed my cheek. “I don’t
know the specifics or what I imagine it all to look like, but I want to try.”
She pulled her hand from my pants and loosened her hold on my neck.
“You all make me want to try.”
“Okay.” I took a deep breath and turned to kiss her lips gently. “Then let's
get this shoot done so we can start moving forward together.”
“Look right here,” The photographer instructed, “Drop your chin and lean
forward a tad. Perfect!”
Lex was a natural in front of the camera and I was in awe as I watched
her work. It didn’t hurt that the dress she wore was her favorite shade of
black lace, and the skin that it covered was minimal. It was deep cut in the
front, exposing all the ink on her chest and between her breasts and the slit
that opened up to reveal her tatted leg made my knees weak every time it
moved with her body, showing me a little bit at a time.
“Jesus, Hannah,” Reyna whispered from my side where we sat watching
Lex pose, sitting on top of the reception desk with a tattoo magazine in her
hands. “You’ve got it bad.”
I sighed, unable to look away from the vixen as she stared back at the
photographer with that powerful, seductive look she gave me when we first
met. “No kidding.”
“So I take it you two—worked things out?” She wagged her eyebrows at
me and then giggled, drawing Lex’s attention to us.
Lex raised one brow and then licked her lips in a way that probably
looked normal to everyone else, but matched with her direct stare and the
things we did in her suite before the shoot, I knew it was anything but.
“She wants to try,” I admitted, blinking off Lex’s power over me and
looking over at Reyna. “That’s more than I could have hoped for, given the
way things have played out so far.”
“So she’s going to try—” She hesitated, “dick.”
“Yeah.” I rolled my eyes, watching as Lex laid back across the counter
like a piece of art over a mantle. “She’s going to try with all of us.”
“That’s great.” Rey squeezed my arm excitedly.
The photographer called out a few more shots and then, with a big show
of flare, announced he had everything he needed to complete the
masterpiece. “Thank you so much for doing this.” I walked forward and
shook his hand as Lex joined us.
“Thank you for making this fun too,” Lex added, “I hardly hated it at all.”
She winked at the man who was old enough to be our father and gay
enough to be with all of our men combined. Which made him perfect for
working with my girl.
“I’m so glad,” He winked at her and then walked away as the crew started
cleaning up.
 “So now what?” Rey asked, looking around the shop being put back into
place. “When will the piece be done? When can we see it?”
I chuckled, “You seem more excited than I am.”
“I am!” Her eyes widened, “As soon as Dallin told me the story was
going to be on Lex and then when I heard of your angle on it all, I’ve been
salivating for it. We need more female empowerment in this world, and I
think the two of you are just the two women to get it done correctly without
feeling cheesy.”
Lex crossed her arms, “Did Dallin tell you why he canceled on this whole
thing to begin with?” She asked Reyna.
Rey’s eyebrows rose, “He said you asked to do it.”
“Did he?” She pursed her lips and then turned to me. “Did he tell you
why he canceled, exactly?”
I shrugged my shoulders, “Just what I told you the first day, that the expo
was too much work to take on at the same time.”
“Hmm.” She hummed.
“Why? Did he say something different to you?” I asked, wondering what
was going on.
“Not at first.” She rolled her eyes and then relaxed her shoulders, “But
when I fucked things up with you,” She cocked her head to the side, “He
said he chose me because you needed me.”
“Needed you?” I questioned, and Rey scowled in confusion, too.
“Yep.” Lex went on, “And I’m beginning to think he set us up for other
reasons outside of professional ones.”
“What? How?” I shook my head, “Why?”
Reyna tipped her head back and laughed, “Oh, that meddling man of
mine.” She rolled her eyes, “Did I ever tell you two about how he finally
got Parker and Trey to give in to their desires and sleep with me?”
“I’m sorry, what? Get them to sleep with you?” Lex nearly choked,
“You’re the real fucking prize out of all three of them, what do you mean,
get them to sleep with you?”
Rey laughed again, “Let’s just say none of us were jumping into the
whole open relationship thing as quickly as Dallin had hoped for.” She
looked around and lowered her voice as the crew cleaned up around us. “So
Dallin meddled and tricked both of them into very precarious situations
with me until none of us could resist anymore.”
 “And you think he did that here?” I doubted it. “I didn’t even know I was
into women before I met Lex.”
“That’s not true,” Lex smirked at me. “You were beginning to see the
signs of it.”
“Which means Dallin probably saw the signs of it, long before any of us
would have.” Rey added, “And we did all hang out at that barbeque for the
garage a week before he called you about the interview, didn’t we? The
same night you asked me about my relationship with Trey and Parker.”
“We did,” I remembered the big cookout we had for all our friends and
family at the garage celebrating all the success the guys had achieved over
the three years they’d been open. “He said something weird that night.”
“What?” Lex tilted her head to the side.
“He said that if we desire an opportunity for change, normalcy breeds
uncertainty,” I thought back and smirked at it now that it was making more
sense. “I thought he was talking about work.”
Reyna scoffed, “Huh?”
I shook my head, “He was telling me to not become complacent. Jesus
fucking christ.”
Lex snorted and then groaned, “Dirty words and pretty lips, Hannah.”
Reyna’s eyes rounded as she watched us interact, now that we all had a
bit more knowledge of the subject. “Jesus fucking christ, indeed.” She
turned and walked away without another word.
“Where are you going?” I giggled as she headed toward the exit.
She waved without looking back. “To find my husband and to thank him
with a blowjob for getting you laid.”
“Oh, my god.” I gasped and turned crimson as everyone looked at us, and
Lex fell into a fit of cackles.
“I fucking love that girl.” She said between laughing fits.
“Careful.” I scowled at her with my best mean mug, “I’m not interested
in sharing you.”
She stopped giggling and gave me a wolfish grin as she pressed her chest
against mine, trying to assert her dominance over me. “Jealous, kitten?”
“Possessive.” I clarified and bared my teeth theatrically. “You’ve got
three willing bodies to choose from now, but that’s it. No others if you’re
with us.”
“I’m with you.” She leaned forward until her nose touched mine, “And I
can’t wait to see what those three willing bodies can do to a girl like me.”
 I groaned and took her by the hand, all but dragging her to her suite to
grab her bags. “Text Knox. Either tell them to meet us at your place, or that
we’re on our way home to mine. And tell him to hydrate, because he’s
going to fucking need it.”
“Pretty lips,” Lex growled as I shoved her belongings in her bag while
she texted Knox. “Take me home, pretty girl. I want to see what other dirty
words these lips know how to say.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 24 – Lex

I followed Hannah’s car through the woods to her house, and butterflies
fluttered in my stomach with each mile closer. As I drove over the edge of
their driveway, I forced myself to treat the experience as a fresh start.
It was a new chapter, and I couldn’t help but feel an overwhelming sense
of excitement and anticipation for what lay ahead.
I pushed the fear down each time it crawled up my throat, remembering
the interactions I’d had with the three of them thus far, and how
unthreatening they had been to my safety when my guard was down. I
clung to that reality as Hannah parked her car and got out, waiting for me.
Parking Sally off to the side of the wide gravel driveway, I got out. I was
still in my black lace dress since Hannah had stolen my bag of clothes in
her haste to get us home to her men, and I pulled the long skirt open so I
didn’t trip in the darkness as I walked across the driveway in my heels to
where she stood. “Why do you look surprised to see me here?” I asked,
taking in her devious smirk.
“I mean, I wouldn’t have been surprised if you decided to run in the other
direction halfway here.” She shrugged and then leaned in to kiss me.
“Take it easy on me tonight. Okay?” I meant it to be light, but even I
could hear the fear in my voice. I clenched my teeth together as that brewed
anger alongside the fear.
“Just say the word, and we’ll stop.” She weaved her fingers through
mine, stood there holding my bag, and waited for me to get a grip on my
emotions. “I want you to know how much you even being here means to
me.”
“Then take me inside.” I kissed her again, forcing a smile onto my lips as
I gazed up at the romantic front porch with swings and rocking chairs.
“Show me how it feels to be with you. For real this time.”
“Come on,” She smiled sweetly and led me up the front porch stairs.
When we walked through the front door, she turned a lamp on that sat on
the side table and then paused. “Weird.”
“What is?” I shut and locked the door behind us.
“Well, I would have thought that they’d be knocking each other over to
get to us.” She looked back out the window to verify their trucks and bikes
were both parked in the driveway. “Hmm.”
“Maybe they’re asleep?” I questioned, though I would be lying if I said I
wasn’t a little let down by that idea.
“Not a chance.” Hannah kicked her shoes off and tossed my bag down on
the bench before lowering herself to my feet and unstrapping my heels.
Instead of acknowledging the domesticity of the action, I simply smiled in
gratitude, recognizing that her mind was preoccupied. Then a loud bang
echoed through the ceiling, and a sly grin played out on her lips.
“What was that?”
“That,” She giggled and pulled me toward the stairs, “Was one of our
guys getting fucked.” She climbed the stairs in record time. “I’m going to
guess that Knox is giving it to Brody, hoping to calm him down and take
some of the fight out of him.” She looked over her shoulder at me as we
made our way toward the noise in the bedroom. “But either way, one of
them is taking it hard right now.”
“Why is that so—”
“Hot?” She giggled.
“Incredibly so.” I raised a brow at her as she paused with her hand on the
door handle. I could distinctly make out the noise of sex through the wood.
Hard sex. And my body tingled, eager to see exactly what was happening
on the other side of that door. “Open it.”
“Yes, Ma’am.” She licked her lips and pushed the door open, revealing
the act happening inside.
“Fucking Hell,” I whispered. Hannah giggled again, leaning into my
side.“Hmm, maybe it’s me who needs to see what other dirty words your
pretty lips can say.”
 “Fuck!” Brody roared, taking any giggling out of the equation as we
walked into the bedroom. The smell of sex permeated the air and the sound
of skin slapping echoed under the sound of Brody’s call of ecstasy.
He was on his knees on the bed, with both arms stretched out straight,
gripping the footboard as Knox fucked him. They fucked with such
intensity that every muscle in both of their bodies tightened, and I found
myself absolutely enthralled.
Before meeting this triad, I had never seen men in the action of sex
before, and these two men were absolute perfection.
Their muscles and ink were on display as they ignored the rest of the
world in pursuit of their ecstasy.
“What’s the matter,” Hannah quipped, walking forward with her arms
crossed under her breasts as she stopped at the foot of the bed, “Couldn’t
wait for us to get started?”
“Fuck no,” Knox grunted as he slammed deep again. He reached around
Brody’s neck and grabbed the front of his throat, pulling him up even
further. “This bastard here went absolutely feral over Lex’s text, so I figured
the responsible thing to do was to fuck the animal out of him.” Knox
winked at me over Brody’s shoulder and then blew me a kiss. “Maybe then
he’d be able to act civilized.”
Hannah grinned at me, “What did you say in that text?”
I shrugged, embarrassed by it now. “In my defense, your pussy was on
my fingers and your taste was on my tongue.”
With wild eyes, Brody stared at me and growled, “She admitted I was
right, and she was done fighting this attraction. That she wanted to give it a
real shot.”
Knox grinned and let go of Brody’s neck as he sagged forward on the
footboard. “It did the trick. We were both hard within seconds and you had
at least a thirty-minute drive home. So we entertained ourselves.”
“I’m entertained,” I admitted, biting my bottom lip as Brody groaned and
pushed back into Knox with the next brutal thrust. “I can’t tell if you’re
enjoying yourself or not.”
“Baby, look here.” Knox reached around and grabbed onto Brody’s hard
cock that was swinging between his thighs with each thrust and stroked it,
making Brody form an animalistic groan and tighten his hold on the
footboard even more. “He’s fucking enjoying it.”
 “Come here.” Brody reached over the wooden barrier, grabbed the front
of Hannah’s shirt, and pulled her until she bent forward over the end of the
bed and he kissed her roughly. “Fuck, you taste like her. Did you have a
taste before you got home?”
“I did.” Hannah licked his lips and reached down to grab his cock where
Knox let go of it to grab Brody’s hips for leverage. “I licked her pussy until
she came on my face before the shoot even started.”
His dark eyes flicked over to me, and his jaw clenched. “You fuck up and
you get rewarded.”
“No,” I sauntered across the room until I stood next to Hannah and stared
directly into his eyes. “I admitted my faults and apologized for them.” I
leaned toward his ear and whispered seductively, “And then our girl sank to
her knees to show me just how much she appreciated my honesty.”
“Damnit.” Brody groaned, “You make it fucking hard to hate you
sometimes.”
“I am aware.” Looking at Hannah, excitement burned in her bright green
eyes as she started getting what she wanted from us. “I’ll admit my faults
and apologize to you when you’re a little less preoccupied.” I cocked my
head to the side, “Can’t wait to see what reward I get from you two.”
“Hannah,” Knox growled. “Get him off before I lose my fucking mind
and leave him worse off than when we started.” Knox’s neck was red and
tight as he pumped into his boyfriend, clinging to the edge of sanity by a
thread and wanting to make sure Brody found the release he needed before
it was too late.
“Hmm.” Hannah pulled her shirt off over her head and then peeled her
sexy white lace bralette off. “I think I can help.” She grabbed my hand.
“Want to learn how to make Brody lose his mind?”
“Always.” I nodded eagerly as Brody cursed.
Hannah pushed on Brody’s chest, “Back up, make room for us.”
Brody shook his head and stared me down. “Get undressed. Both of you.”
“With pleasure.” I purred and turned my back to Hannah, “Unzip me,
baby.” She giggled again and then undid the dress and pushed it off my
arms, I let it fall off my body completely, landing in a fluff of lace on the
floor. I wasn’t wearing panties, so within a second flat I was naked in front
of them all again. And I fucking loved the way I felt when I was bare and
exposed to them. “Your turn.” I undid the clasp on Hannah’s slacks, pulled
them and her panties down, and added them to the pile. “Teach me.”
 She took my hand as we both climbed over the footboard and kneeled on
the bed in front of the men. “Brody’s weakness is head, I already told you
that.” She sank onto her belly and then scooted underneath Brody’s body.
“He loves a good wet and sensual sucking.”
Knox grunted, “Han. I’m going to blow if you keep dirty talking like
that.”
She grinned and ignored him as she grabbed Brody’s cock and ran her
tongue over the tip of it seductively before sucking on the tip. On her belly
the way she was, she couldn’t move up and down his cock. But Brody was
already three steps ahead of her.
He jerked his hips forward, letting Knox’s cock slide out of his ass, and
pushed his cock deep into Hannah’s mouth.
“Bloody fucking hell,” Brody growled, as his eyes closed and he cracked
his neck and moved back, impaling himself and emptying Hannah’s throat.
He was so thick; I was in amazement that she could take the massive
cock deep, but I suppose practice makes perfect.
“Do you like what you see?” Knox asked, panting, where he stayed still
with his hands on his hips as Brody did all the moving.
I nodded, entranced by it all.
“Can I kiss you?” Knox asked with that gentle persistence he always used
with me. It was light and teasing and not at all threatening, and in a way, it
was exactly why I allowed him the liberties I had so far.
I nodded again, moving around Brody’s body to Knox’s side and leaning
into him as he threaded his fingers into my hair and kissed me. With slow
and sensual flicks of his tongue, he warmed me up and drew the need from
me until I was clinging to him, moaning with each pass of his tongue, or the
nip of his teeth.
“Fuck.” Brody hissed, “That’s it, Darling. Take every fucking drop.”
“Mmh,” Knox moaned against my mouth and I assumed Brody was
tightening down on his cock as he chased his pleasure. “Jesus.” He
whispered against my lips.
I ran one hand over his hard abs and chest as he started coming. His hand
tightened in my hair and he slammed his hips forward twice, meeting
Brody’s thrusts as they both cried out through their release. I absorbed
every plea and demand for more that fell from Knox’s lips, as I dragged my
nails over his waistline and lower until the tips of my nails touched the hard
base of his cock. I didn’t go further, frankly; I wasn’t brave enough. Instead,
I dragged my nails up the length of his torso and he convulsed under my
touch until he pulled out of Brody and collapsed backward on the bed.
Brody rolled to the side and crumpled onto his back as his abs flexed with
each labored breath. He flung his arm over his eyes as he came down from
his high.
“How was that, baby?” Hannah purred, wiping her bottom lip seductively
as she leaned over his body. “Do you feel relaxed enough to be kind now?”
“You tell me.” He grabbed her waist and picked her up like she weighed
nothing at all until she straddled his face.
She gasped and then moaned with a dirty smile on her face as she
widened her knees and rested her palms on his chest, leaning forward as he
licked her pussy. “Mmh, you feel very kind.” She snickered and rolled her
hips, so she got the most out of his abilities. She held her hand out to me
and cocked her head to the side. “I want to kiss you while I come on his
face.”
“I suppose I can partake.” I winked at her and went to kneel at her side,
but Brody grabbed my waist, without even looking up from his snack
between her thighs, lifted me just like he had with her, and settled me on his
torso.
I straddled his lower rib cage, essentially safe from anything dangerously
tempting, but it still took my breath away when I felt his strong, hard body
under mine. He didn’t remove his hands from my waist either as he rocked
me side to side until I had no choice but to press my pussy flat against his
abs.
A startled moan slipped through my lips from the sensation of the hard
ridges of his body pressed against my aching clit.
Hannah’s eyes were drunk with need as she leaned forward so our faces
were touching. I fucking loved feeling her face against mine like that, not
kissing, not sexual, just near. It seemed like she did too, for as many times
as she’d done it that night alone.
“Is this okay?” She asked, licking her lips.
I nodded, untrusting my voice to be steady if I tried to use it.
“Do you have any idea how sexy you are straddling him like this?” Her
eyelids fluttered closed as she leaned back and tipped her head back as
pleasure made her needy. “His hands on you.” She gasped, “Seeing him
touch you. God!”
 Brody was eating her pussy like it was his fucking job, and she shattered
on his face. “You’re so sexy.” I moaned, testing my new toy out as I slid
forward. My pussy was so wet, his abs were silky with it as I moved. I
kissed Hannah as I rocked again, feeling his hand tighten on my waist and
move me faster.
Hannah bit my lip and played with my tits as she came down off her high
while I chased mine.
“Knox.” I moaned, holding my hand out behind me for him where he still
lay on the bed, no doubt enjoying the view.
“Right here.” He growled in my ear as he straddled Brody’s body too,
keeping a bit of space between our bodies like he was unsure of what I
wanted from him.
“I need you.” I took his hand and wrapped his arm around my body until
his big frame covered mine on all sides.
“Jesus.” Hannah moaned, watching me draw him in, and she climbed off
Brody’s face.
I held Brody’s dark stare as I laid Knox’s hand on my tit and lowered the
other one to the waxed skin of my pussy. “Please,” I begged, no one in
particular and everyone at once.
Brody’s hands tightened and moved me back and forth across his stomach
as Knox’s hand drifted lower, parting my lips so my clit was directly against
his boyfriend’s body.
“We’ve got you.” Knox bit my earlobe as he pinched my nipple and
rocked his still-stiff cock against my ass.
Hannah crawled to my side and kissed me, absorbing my cries of pleasure
as she slipped her fingers between my body and Brody’s.
She bit my lip, “We’re going to make you come. All three of us.”
“Yes.” I gasped, fighting off tears as I chased the most monumental
orgasm of my life. “Please.”
Brody’s body tensed beneath me each time he rocked me forward, and it
was the perfect amount of rhythm and pressure that I needed, I cracked
open, falling apart into a million little pieces.
“Fuck.” A primal scream ripped from my throat and they all took it in,
giving me more.
More attention.
More affection.
More praise.
 “Come for us.” Brody growled, “That’s it, Angel Eyes.”
I shook my head no, out of instinct, but he just rocked me harder, forcing
another explosive orgasm through my body. Wave after wave of ecstasy
rippled through my body and I felt like years of build-up washed off my
bones with each swell. When it finally stopped, I felt bare.
Raw.
Free.
I collapsed, unable to sit upright anymore, and Brody caught me as I fell
to his chest. His massive arms wrapped around my back as he held my
crumbling body together.
He held me together.
“You’re okay.” He whispered in my ear, and I felt Hannah and Knox’s
hands on my body too, soothing and comforting me, though Hannah was
the only one who knew why.
The guys didn’t ask.
They just held me through it.
And I knew I’d never be the same girl I was when I walked into their
house that first time.
For the better.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 25 – Knox

L exchestwasandwrapped around my body from head to toe, with her head on my

her legs tangled with mine.
Hannah was curled around her back, and Brody was around hers.
And the normalcy of it all astonished me.
Hours ago, she had given herself to us.
It was the first time I’d truly seen her let herself be free. Enchanting
didn’t even begin to describe watching her unchain herself.
Something happened to that girl in her past, and it had shaped the woman
she became, yet she let go of some of that.
For us.
We had gotten little sleep after that, yet I laid awake, weighing it all in
my head like a precarious teeter-totter.
Make one wrong move, and the whole thing would tip, spilling
everything into the sand.
A faint buzzing from the other side of the bed caught my attention. Brody
rolled over, silencing his alarm and looking over at the two women between
us.
He raised his brow at me in the dim light and shook his head. He had to
be at the shop early for a customer picking up a custom-ordered hood with
his trademark detailed paint job. But I didn’t need to be there until ten or
eleven at the earliest.
I had no intention of moving from the warmth of our bed until I had to.
 He kissed the back of Hannah’s head gently and rolled out of bed,
walking around to me and leaning down to whisper.
“You’d better make it to work.”
“And if I don’t?” I asked as Lex shifted, snuggling into me further.
“I’m locking up-and-coming home after the first pickup.”
“I don’t see a problem with that.”
He rolled his eyes and gave me a quick kiss. “See ya.”
“Bye.”
He walked out of the bedroom and into the bathroom and gently shut the
door behind him. Thankfully, our bathroom was on the other side of a giant
walk-through closet, and there was another exit into the hallway.
We all had different schedules, so when we built the layout of the master
suite, we aimed to ensure that the others could sleep in and remain
undisturbed.
I listened to him shower, and then putz around the kitchen downstairs for
a few minutes before leaving to go to the garage. When all was silent again,
I tried to settle my brain and catch another hour of sleep while I still could.
I had just drifted off to sleep when someone’s shifting in bed beside me
woke me up.
I cracked one eye open and caught sight of Hannah slowly kissing her
way down Lex’s naked side as she looked at me over the delicious curves
she was tasting.
“Mmh,” Lex moaned in her sleep, tightening her hold on me and hitching
her leg higher, brushing against my hard morning wood.
Hannah smirked as Lex shifted, rubbing her naked pussy against my
thigh, ensnarled between her legs, and my cock twitched. I thought about
how good it would feel to sink deep into Lex’s pussy for the first time. I
ached to know what kind of noise she’d make the first time she took me.
Or Brody.
Fuck, he was so thick she’d scream when she took that cock.
“Good morning, pretty girl.” Hannah sang softly to Lex as she humped
my leg again. I watched Hannah’s hand slide down over the lush swell of
Lex’s ass and then felt her fingers rub across the wet lips of her pussy.
“Baby, wake up.”
Lex moaned and pushed back against Hannah’s fingers again before her
eyes blinked open, fighting against the sleep that still held her under.
 “Good morning.” I teased, and she sat up stiff as a board with wide eyes
and panic on her face.
She looked around and found Hannah watching her amusedly and sagged
in relief. “God.”
Hannah smiled and leaned in to kiss her. “Did you think it was all a
dream?”
“Or a nightmare.” She peeked at me, but couldn’t quite hide her grin.
“Funny girl.” I poked her side. “You sure talk a lot of smack for someone
who clung to me all night long like a pricker bush in the woods.”
“I remember falling asleep spooning Hannah.”
“You did.” Hannah stood up from the bed in her naked wonder and
stretched. Even after all the years together, my mouth still watered every
time I saw her bare skin. “But at some point, you rolled over, and I spooned
you.”
“Hmm.” Lex quipped as I sat up against the headboard, watching the two
naked women. It didn’t take Lex long to notice the enormous erection
tenting the sheet in my lap and she nodded to it with her chin. “Does that
really happen every morning?”
“Without fail.” I shrugged, “Want to help me with it?” I put my hand
under the sheet and stroked myself. Her lips parted and her heart rate kicked
up as she fought the urge to look away, but didn’t.
“I—” She swallowed and Hannah picked up a throw pillow and threw it
at me.
“Don’t have time.” Hannah tilted her head and put her hands on her hips.
“At least not if Lex plans on joining me in the shower before we go back to
the city.”
“Cheater.” I cursed, as Hannah slowly backed up toward the bathroom.
Lex didn’t need to say it out loud for me to know exactly who she was
going to choose at that moment.
“Hmm.” Lex slid from the bed, “Tough decision.”
“Not fair.” I pouted and Hannah took off laughing into the bathroom, but
Lex lurked at the door, looking back at me.
“Be a good boy and I’ll let you watch.” She licked her lips, and I sprung
from the bed, but she stopped me with a raised hand as I leaped from the
bed. “I get to eat my breakfast first.” She winked. “Wait five minutes.”
She turned and walked through the closet to the bathroom, and I watched
her ass ripple with each step the entire way.
 “Four. And I’m going to make you come when I’m done with her.”
She looked over her shoulder and smiled. “Promise?”
“Promise,” I called back, but she was already turning the corner and
shutting the bathroom door behind her. “I fucking promise.”
If every day started like that, I didn’t think I could find anything to
complain about for the rest of forever.

I cursed once again, fighting with the same custom suspension for the truck
we were building. “Just get in the hole,” I muttered, pushing with all my
might from under the truck to get it to line up.
“Well, get it out and I’ll put it in.” An angelic voice called from the other
side, and I ducked to see Hannah walking in through the overhead door. She
winked at me and I dropped the parts I was fucking with back onto the cart
and walked out from under the truck.
She wore a white skirt that hit above her knees and a nude-colored tank
top that hugged her chest like a pair of hands would. She made my cock stir
from just walking into the garage.
Never mind the fact that I fucked her bent over in the shower just that
morning while she ate Lex’s pussy like a good little girlfriend.
I had a renewed need for her with all the changes and excitement she
brought to the table lately.
“Well, hello.” I wiped my hands on a rag but refrained from touching her
as she leaned up on her toes and kissed me.
“Hi.” She smiled against my lips and then sank back down on her heels.
“How are you?”
“Suddenly hard,” I admitted, adjusting myself in my jeans while she
watched.
“Fiend.”
“Yep.” I nodded eagerly.
“Darling.” Brody’s deep voice echoed from the stairwell leading to the
private office upstairs as he walked down. “What are you doing here?”
 “Hi,” She smiled up at him and gave him a much spicier kiss considering
he was fresh and grease-free. “I wanted to talk to you two. Are you free?”
“No.” I nodded to the truck. “But for you, I’ll pretend I am.”
“C’mon,” Brody nodded back to the office, hollering to Tito, the
apprentice who worked with us three days a week. “We’ll be right back.”
“Sure thing, Boss.” He called before going back to polishing the rims on
a Chevelle we just rebuilt.
“What’s up?” Brody asked, shutting the door to the office behind us as
we all sat down.
“I want to talk about Lex,” Hannah said and I could feel the trepidation in
her body language and I instantly went on edge.
“What about?” Brody sat back in his chair, on edge like I was.
Hannah rubbed her palms up and down her thighs, “I asked for her
permission to share this with you because I didn’t think she was
comfortable talking about it, but I think it needs to be said. At least the cliff
note version.”
“Hannah.” I implored her to get to the point.
“She admitted to me yesterday that she’s sexually attracted to both of
you. Which I think we all knew.” Hannah smiled softly, but I felt like there
was bad news still to come. “Lex’s never been with a man before. She’d
never even kissed one before you,” She tilted her head to the side and
dropped my gaze. “When she was thirteen, a stranger assaulted her. She
confessed that her initial attraction was always toward women, but the
assault led her to turn completely away from men. It’s why she built the
alpha personality and fought to control of every aspect of her life.”
“To protect herself,” Brody uttered.
“Because she couldn’t back then,” I added.
“Exactly.” Hannah sighed, “But when she dropped that wall and told me
the truth yesterday, she said she didn’t want to be alone anymore. She’s
ready to jump in, but she’s scared.”
“Jesus.” I sighed, “How do we tread carefully when we don’t know her
boundaries?”
“We let her be in control.” Brody mused, looking over at me. “Last night,
she called for you. She invited you in.”
“That’s how.” Hannah nodded. “We listen, we watch, and we ask.”
Leaning back in my chair, I blew out a deep breath. “I don’t know how to
do this.” Anxiety burned my gut as I imagined causing Lex undue harm. “I
don’t want to do something wrong. There’s so much pressure.”
“What are you saying?” Brody snapped. “That she’s too damaged to try?”
“No!” I bit back and scowled at him. “I just don’t know how to treat her
with kid gloves. I don’t know how to walk around on eggshells, afraid of
fucking it all up.”
“Learn!” Brody stood up and pointed his finger at me. His anger came
out of nowhere and took me back about ten steps. “I know you had a shiny,
perfect life growing up and don’t know what the fuck trauma is, but that
doesn’t mean it doesn’t exist. The least you can do is think with your brain
instead of your cock while you’re around her for a while.”
“Dude.” I stood up, so he didn’t tower over me. “I’m not allowed to
vocalize my fears in my relationship now?”
He scoffed and turned away from me. “Whatever. Just don’t fuck this up
for Hannah.” He leaned down and gave her a chaste kiss before grabbing
his leather jacket off the back of his office chair. “I have a meeting.”
And with that, he left in a huff.
“What did I just do?” Hannah whispered, and her eyes were wide as
saucers and her skin as white as a ghost.
“Nothing.” I scooped her up and put her on my lap, potential grease stains
be damned, and held her in my chair as we both calmed down from the
entire bizarre situation.
“I just wanted you guys to know, so you weren’t too aggressive or pushy
with her. Not yet.”
“I know.” Sighing, she rested her head on my chest and hugged me. “I’ll
check back in with him later and maybe get to the bottom of it.”
“You’ll be gentle with him, right?” She looked up at me with those big
green trusting eyes.
I snorted and rolled my eyes at her, “No, I’m going to beat him with a
sock full of batteries.” She giggled and relaxed in my arms. “I’ll be as
gentle with him as he needs me to be. But no more.”
“That’s fair. You always know exactly how to handle both of us and what
we need.”
“I’m a gifted man.” I joked, already replaying the entire thing in my head,
trying to figure out what exactly went wrong and what triggered him so
badly.
Hours later, Brody’s bike roared back into the parking lot of the garage. It
was well after closing time, but I still stayed because I knew he wouldn’t go
home looking for a fight. He would come to the garage and I would wait for
him.
Like I told Hannah, I would only be as gentle as he needed me to be.
Because sometimes Brody needed to be put into his place and he knew I
would do it, damaging nothing between us.
We were solid.
So when the man door swung open and his dark scowl found me where I
worked under the hood of the stingray I was tuning up, I was ready for him.
“Hey, fucker.” I bit out.
“Sup, nutwad?” He lobbed back.
“You cooled down yet?”
“Not even a little.”
“Want to at least let me in on why you’re so triggered by someone else’s
shortcomings?”
“You actually admit that not being able to be respectful to Lex’s needs
and hesitations is a shortcoming?”
“I never pretended to be perfect, I was just voicing my concerns. It’s not
like any of us have had to act with kid gloves inside of this relationship
before.” I held my hand up, “Well, at least not when you act like an adult.”
“Fuck you.” He cursed and walked away.
“Do you know any other insults?” I followed him as he started up the
stairs to the office. “Or are you stuck in high school today?”
“I’m not in the mood, Knox.”
“Which is exactly why I’m here well past dinnertime, squaring off with
your pissy ass. Don’t make me beat the stupid out of you.”
“Fuck off.” He roared, turning at the top of the stairs and towering over
me. But I didn’t let him have the upper hand like I usually would have.
I forged forward, pushing him back with my chest until I stood toe to toe
with him on the landing. “Try again.”
 “I can’t do this with you.” He turned and walked away, but he made a
critical error in his attempt to evade me because there was only one exit to
the upstairs office and, as I stood in the doorway, I blocked it.
“Try again,” I repeated, unmoved.
“No.” He snarled, pulling his chair out from his desk and shoving it out
of the way as he paced. “I can’t.”
“Why?”
“Because.”
“Isn’t an answer.” I snapped. “You owe me an answer.”
“I don’t owe you anything!” He screamed.
I didn’t recognize the man in front of me. He seemed unhinged and on
edge, more so than I had ever seen Brody before.
“Ten years means nothing?” I tried to remain impassive and unbothered
by his cruel words because I knew they weren’t my fault. They were
stemming from something deeply rooted inside of himself.
“You don’t get it.” He shook his head and turned away, which pissed me
off.
“Exactly!” It was my turn to yell. “Because you won’t man the fuck up
and tell me.”
“Man up?” He bellowed and turned on me. “You have no fucking clue
what kind of man-ing up I’ve had to do because of you!”
“Then tell me!” I pushed him with my hands flat on his chest. “You
obviously hold something against me, so tell me what the fuck I did wrong
to earn your fucking anger out of the blue!”
“You loved me!” He screamed with wide eyes as I stood ramrod stiff as
the entire world around me rocked on its axis. “When I didn’t have a
fucking clue what love even meant!” He grabbed the front of my shirt and
shook me. “You loved me and I lost everything because of it.”
I couldn’t breathe.
I couldn’t form a coherent thought as his words circled inside of my brain
on repeat.
You loved me and I lost everything because of it.
“What does that mean?” I whispered, too afraid to move, as it felt like
everything around me was going to tumble down into the pits of misery any
second.
“My dad knew.” He stepped back and his shoulders fell in defeat. “He
could tell you weren’t just interested in Hannah. So he beat the ever-living
shit out of me for it, demanding that I either let you both go or be cut off
and cast out of his family! He would not allow his only son to be gay. It was
leave you or be dead to him.”
My brain tried to think back to when Brody still talked to his dad, and I
remembered the night he went to Hannah’s beat to piss. He wouldn’t tell her
what happened, so she called me, but when I showed up, he wouldn’t even
look at me.
It was right after we took our relationship to the next level, specifically
between him and me, and the rejection had hurt.
But I never thought the beating he took was because of me, or that it had
been by his own dad.
“Why didn’t you tell me?” I shook my head in utter disbelief. “We asked
you that night, but you refused to tell us anything.”
He fell into his office chair and hung his head, once again refusing to
look at me. “Because I was already too far gone to get back out. I was
already in love with both you and Hannah by that point, and I didn’t see a
way out.”
A way out.
My chest cracked, and I finally knew what physical heartbreak felt like.
Such a negative event served as the foundation for everything we had. No
wonder he hated me.
He finally looked up at me, but there was nothing recognizable in his
brown eyes. “You’re content with your sexuality, you always have been.
But not everyone else is, Knox. Not everyone wants to just move at
breakneck speed.”
“I’m sorry.” I forced through my dry throat. “If I had known back then
—,”
“Don’t.” He dropped his head again and looked at the floor. “It wouldn’t
have changed anything.”
“Because you were stuck.” I repeated, “In something you didn’t want.”
He lifted his head and scowled at me. “I didn’t say I didn’t want it. I just
didn’t fucking understand what it would cost me at the time! That’s why I
want Lex to make sure she wants this and isn’t pressured into anything by
us.”
“I’m sorry,” I said again, picking my keys up off my desk and walking
out.
 “Where are you going?” he called after me, but the frustration in his
voice raked my nerves even more.
“Away,” I replied, throwing my jacket on as I crossed the garage. “So
you’re not stuck anymore.”
“Knox.” He called out, annoyed. “Stop.”
It wasn’t the call of a man who was watching someone he loved walk
away upset.
It was the call of a man who felt obligated to stop what he already started.
But I was already gone.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 26 – Hannah

K noxIt was missing, and I couldn’t breathe.

had been two days since he left the garage on his motorcycle
without a word to anyone and no one had heard from him since.
Brody came home that night, visibly shaken and upset, admitting what
happened between them and that Knox left.
I tried to keep my anger with Brody in check because it wouldn’t solve
anything after the fact. My priority had been to find Knox.
But I couldn’t.
He just disappeared without a trace. His cell phone was off and his bank
account had gone untouched.
I was dying inside with every second that passed without information
about him.
Was he hurt?
Was he lying somewhere in a ditch, dying all alone?
Would I ever see him again?
“Hey.” Lex came into the living room and sat down on the couch next to
me, pushing a cup of tea into my hands. “You need to drink something.”
“I can’t.” I sighed. “Not until I know he’s safe.”
“I know, baby.” She put her arm over my shoulders, “He’s going to be
just fine.” She put the tea on the table in front of us and pulled me back to
lean against her side on the oversized comfy couch. “My guess is he’s
somewhere processing everything that went down.”
 “Why hasn’t he called then?” I wiped at stupid tears that wouldn’t stop
falling. “He has to know I’m terrified right now.”
“I think his pain is so big he doesn’t have room to hold on to anyone
else’s.” She reasoned. “And that’s okay. He deserves to feel this how he
sees fit, and you have to let him.”
“I’m just so worried about him. He’s never gone MIA like this before.”
“I feel to blame.” She kissed my hair and settled in, “I think my wounds
opened up Brody’s and then he caused some to Knox.”
“What a terrible turn of events.”
“I agree. But maybe he just needs time.”
“Have you heard anything from anyone?” I asked, hopeful that she’d
somehow forgotten to tell me that someone in the search party found him.
“No.” She sighed again, “But Parker went off a couple of hours ago on a
hunch. Maybe he knows something.”
Brody, Dallin, Parker, and Trey had been looking for him since he left.
Reyna and Lex had been holding vigil with me at home, hoping he’d just
pull up the driveway and say he lost track of time or something.
“I can’t believe my dad hasn’t even found him. You’d think the police
commissioner would have some reach.”
She chuckled, “He does, but knowing Knox left on his own kind of
complicates things a little. You know that.”
“I know.” I sat up, “I hate sitting here with nothing to do.”
“You just have to have faith and give him grace when we find him.
Because he doesn’t need your anger right now. He needs your love.”
“I can’t believe Brody said those things to him,” I admitted for the first
time.
“I can.” Lex acknowledged, “Only because it’s something I’d say, and
I’m pretty stupid like Brody sometimes.”
“You’re not. And either is he.” I stood up in a huff, “I have to do
something!”
“Oh, perfect,” Rey said, walking into the room. “Because I know just
what you can do to calm your idle hands.”
“What?” I speculated, already not liking the sounds of whatever she had
planned. Even as my best friend, Reyna’s enthusiasm was a little much
sometimes.
“You can go shower,” She picked up a limp piece of hair that hung off my
head. “Because you smell.”
 “Ugh!” I flapped my arms exasperatedly, “It doesn’t matter if Knox isn’t
here!”
“Well, he’s on his way home, so it does matter.” She put her hands on her
hips and pursed her lips.
“What?” I whispered, too afraid to say it out loud for fear she’d say she
was joking.
Reyna nodded her head confidently, “Parker found him at a boondocking
campsite out in bumfuck-nowhere. He was searching for solitude and found
it so well that his bike battery died two mornings ago and he’s just been
sitting there since.”
“Oh, my god.” I cried with tears in my eyes. “He’s okay?” I grabbed
Lex’s hand, and she squeezed it back, just as relieved as I was.
“He’s okay.” Reyna confirmed, “Parker’s driving him home right now.”
She rolled her eyes. “I told Dallin, but he agreed not to tell Brody just yet.
We thought it was best to have some time here with you before Brody
showed up.”
I nodded, understanding their thought but also eager to relieve some of
the stress on Brody’s shoulders. “I get it. Thank you.”
“No problem.” Rey smiled sweetly and then rounded her eyes when I
stayed put, “No seriously, you smell. Shower!” She pointed to the stairs and
gave me a loving shove.
“Okay!” I scowled at her goodheartedly even though I was still on edge,
knowing that Knox was safe and on his way home to me, relieved so much
worry.
We could work through whatever we needed to as a group. As long as he
was home and safe, we’d make it all work. We had to make it all work.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 27 – Knox

T hemesmerized
sun was dipping again over the top of the tree line as I watched it,
by how no matter what happened, it rose and fell on its
own, without fail.
My life was upside down and inside out, yet the sun didn’t care.
The world did not care.
I found a rural campsite that I’d heard about, a couple of hours outside of
the city limits, and pulled in the other night. I did not know why, but it felt
right.
It felt like the right kind of place to just—disappear. Somewhere no one
would know where to find me.
Where I couldn’t disappoint anyone.
Or love them.
Brody’s words echoed through my head nonstop. It was haunting to hear
his truth after all the years spent telling me lies.
And Hannah.
God, how I missed her. I could feel her heartache in my chest the longer I
sat in the desolate wilderness. It wasn’t fair to leave her as I did, but I
wasn’t capable of tending to her feelings and needs when it felt like my
entire life had been a giant lie.
Made up like a make-believe story meant to make you feel better about
something.
I couldn’t see up through the fog lingering around my shoulders, and I
was afraid I’d be lost to it forever.
 Just when things started getting really good, too.
Lex had been the whirlwind of everything I didn’t realize we were
missing until she showed up and knocked us on our asses. Of course, it was
Hannah to notice something in her we needed.
But it ended before it even had a chance to feel real.
She was done.
She didn’t want me. She wanted to heal her pain, and I wasn’t the right
man for the job, like I thought I was.
Brody had been right because I wasn’t cautious or considerate of others
when it came down to it. I was a lover. And a giver and I just wanted
everyone to feel as loved as I felt.
Past tense.
But I couldn’t even do that right.
Would Hannah and Brody continue with Lex, with me out of the picture?
Would she want to be a part of the relationship if it was just the two of
them?
Shit.
I didn’t even want to be a part of the relationship if it was just the two of
them.
Not if I was the problem.
I laid back in the grass and felt that overwhelming sense of calm, and
nothingness lay over my body like a blanket. I knew I wasn’t very far from
that light at the end of the tunnel hitting me in the face like a train, yet I
couldn’t see a way out.
I lay there, watching the sky turn from orange to red, then to purple as
inky black infiltrated it. The stars were just starting to shine through the
light pollution when I heard the crunch of tires on the gravel trail across the
meadow on the other side of the tree line.
I parked my bike in the trees where it died almost two days ago. In
theory, I knew I should have sat up and called out to make myself known,
just in case it was a large truck towing a camper that wasn’t expecting to
come across a person lying in the tall grass.
But maybe that was why I didn’t move at all.
I watched the stars above as headlights shone over the meadow like a
lighthouse beacon flashing over the darkness as it turned around the corner
and aimed for the abandoned campsite.
 The engine turned off, and I closed my eyes, hating that I was going to
have to admit my defeats and weaknesses to some stranger when they
stumbled upon me.
Suddenly, a familiar voice broke the silence, calling out from the side of
the truck across the space. “Knox!”
“Fuck.” I groaned, contemplating what I was going to do.
“Knox!” Parker yelled out louder, cupping his mouth to make his voice
drift further.
“You’re scaring away my friends, shut up!” I yelled back, still unmoving.
“Fucking hell!” He yelled louder, “Where are you?”
I raised one arm into the air above the tall grass, waving my hand
lifelessly before dropping it back to my stomach as he ran across the
meadow.
“Jesus, Knox.” He skidded to a stop, shining a flashlight in my face. “Are
you okay? What the fuck are you doing?”
“Talking to all of my friends,” I motioned to the obnoxious chatter of the
crickets and nightlife waking up around us, before throwing one arm over
my face to block out his flashlight, “What does it look like?”
He kicked my leg and huffed, “Do you have any idea how fucking scared
everyone is? Or how many people are out looking for you right now?”
“Save it, man.” I dropped my arm and looked back up at the sky, “I can’t
take more right now.”
As he walked away, my heart stuttered in my chest, thinking he might
drive off and leave me to the wild animals that got a little too close for
comfort the last two nights.
But the lights from his truck turned off and moments later, he walked
back over and sat down next to me in the grass.
“Okay,” He patted my chest, “Talk to me.”
I scoffed, but it was barely audible; I had no energy left to even be
sarcastic. What a shame.
“When was the last time you ate or drank?” He looked down at me
pitifully.
“I don’t know,” I shrugged, “I think I stopped pissing this morning. Or
maybe last night.”
“Jesus man.” He cried out and stomped back to his truck once again. This
time, when he returned, a bottle of water and three protein bars landed on
my stomach.
 “Oof.” I groaned, curling from the impact.
“Drink first, then eat.” He threw himself back down on the grass. “Or I’ll
hold you down and shove it all down your fucking throat.”
“I didn’t know you were so bossy.”
“Yeah well,” He looked off over the empty dark meadow, “I’ve never
come so close to losing a friend before.” I waved him off, but he aimed his
finger at my face as I fought to find the energy to sit upright. “You could
have died out here.” He looked around, “Didn’t you read the article about
the hiker being mauled by a bear out here just like two weeks ago? I’m
pretty sure Hannah wrote it!”
“Can’t say as I did.” I finally got up to my ass, and the world spun faster
than normal and I fell over the other side of upright and landed in the grass.
“Fuck.”
He grabbed me and sat me back up like I was a blade of grass. “I’m going
to kill you. I’m going to nurse you back to life and then I’m going to kill
you for getting yourself in such trouble.”
“Hmm.” I hummed as I opened the bottle of water and chugged it. Fuck, I
was thirsty. “Fair enough.”
He watched me out of the corner of his eye while I attacked first one bar
and then another. Okay, fine, I was apparently starving.
I mumbled, “Thank you.”
“What exactly was your plan here?” He nodded to the surrounding
isolation.
“Well, to be honest.” I took another long drink of the water. “I wasn’t
running on a plan. And then my bike died. And the whole idea of no cell
phone reception sounded better when I had an exit strategy.” I shrugged and
pointed over to my Harley parked under the canopy of the trees.
“Knox!” He groaned, “Do you have any idea how lucky you are that I
found you?”
“How did you manage that, exactly?”
He grunted and rubbed his hand over his face, “You talked about wanting
to check this place out a few weeks ago. When we exhausted every other
option, we had to think outside of the box.”
“We?” I questioned, thinking straighter, with some sugar in my
bloodstream again.
He looked over his arm at me, “Did you really think he wouldn’t look for
you?”
 I scoffed and clenched my teeth. “Would you expect Dallin to look for
you after he admitted you ruined his entire life by falling in love with him?”
Parker’s eyebrows fell over his eyes in a scowl and I looked away, hating
the way the pain burned anew from even saying the words out loud. “He
told me that my falling in love with him trapped him. He was stuck with no
way out and he lost everything important to him because of it.”
“Damn.” He looked front again. “Fucking bastard.”
I smirked lightly, “See.”
“I’m sorry, man.” He whispered, and I shook it off, unable to let the
sympathy in.
“I just needed some space. No big deal.”
“I need you to be honest with me, Knox,” He turned to face me and stared
right at me, “Did you come out here to commit suicide?”
I rolled my eyes and opened my mouth to brush him off and assure him
of the answer he wanted to hear, but stopped short. “Not to begin with.”
“But you were going to just lay here in the grass and let it happen?”
I shrugged, “I don’t know. The longer it went on, the less it sounded like
a bad idea.”
“I believe that.” He put his hand on my shoulder and squeezed it as I
hung my head in shame. “Brody reminds me of Trey.” I nodded, but didn’t
look up, “And Trey says a lot of shit he doesn’t mean when he’s in his
feelings. He was emotionally stunted at a young age, which prevented him
from learning how to communicate in a healthy manner.”
“Healthy or not, the words still mean the same thing.”
“Yeah,” He nodded, and let his hand slide off my shoulder. “Maybe.”
The silence stretched through the darkness and my eyelids drooped as
fatigue and emotional turmoil took their toll on me.
After a while, he cleared his throat, “So now what?”
“I don’t really know.”
A coyote howled off in the distance and the hair stood up on my arms. He
stood up and wiped his hands off on his jeans before holding one out to me.
“I can’t let you stay here.”
I stared at it for far longer than I should have, considering I was pretty
sure he could throw me over his shoulder and carry my weak ass to his
truck if he wanted to. I gave him my hand, and he dragged me to my feet,
holding my elbow when the world once again tilted sideways, but at least
that time I stopped from hitting the deck. “Thanks.”
 “Anytime.” He grabbed my jacket off the ground and walked by my side
to his truck.
“What about my bike?” I eyed my old trusted hog longingly.
“I’ll get Tito to come grab it in the morning.” He shook his head, “I doubt
anyone is going to be stupid enough to come back in here tonight.”
“You did.” I tried to joke, but it fell flat. “Thanks.”
“Anytime.” He repeated, watching me get up into his truck before
walking around to the driver's side and turning us back toward civilization.
“Is Hannah okay?”
“No.” He admitted and gripped the steering wheel, “Lex says she won’t
eat anything.” The shame burned in my gut. “But she’s not mad at you.”
I nodded, unable to affirm that because we both knew she may not be
right now, but she would be when the relief wore off.
We drove for a while, and I dozed on and off in the passenger seat until I
heard his phone connecting to a call through Bluetooth. I cracked one eye
when Reyna’s voice filtered through the cab.
"Hey, baby." She sounded tired and more guilt swam in my gut.
“Baby Girl,” Parker sighed, looking over at me as I gripped the handle
tight. “I’ve got him. He’s alive. No thanks to circumstance.”
“You found him!” She cried, “Where? Is he okay? Did you call Dallin or
Trey?”
“He’ll be okay with a shower and a meal and some rest,” He turned
toward the highway that led to the city. “We’ll be there in about an hour.
But do me a favor.”
“Anything.” She dropped her voice.
“Don’t tell Brody yet.” He replied, “It’s worse than he let on when he
asked for our help, and Knox deserves some peace before Brody gets wind
that he’s home.”
“Parker.” She warned gently, and I wanted to speak up and tell them to
stay out of it, to keep their own sanity.
“No, Baby Girl. What Brody said was over-the-top cruel, and he deserves
more than just some time to sweat it out.” He said between clenched teeth.
“I’m going to bring Knox home and then I’ll go find Brody.”
She sighed, and I knew she wanted to tell him not to do what we both
knew he was planning, but I didn’t have the energy to save Brody’s ass.
Not that time.
I was too fucking tired.
 “Okay.” She finally said, “I’m telling Hannah though. She’s not going to
last much longer without news.”
“That’s fine. Just let her know that what Knox needs isn’t going to be
found at the end of a Brody tornado.”
“You make him sound like Trey,” She replied and I could hear the smile
in her voice. Apparently, they were more similar than I’d ever realized.
Though it made sense now that I was looking at it.
“We’ll be there soon, Baby Girl.” He replied, ignoring what everyone
knew.
“I love you,” Reyna said and then hung up.
I closed my eyes and thought back to a time when Hannah said that to me
without all the complications surrounding it.
Would I go back in time if I knew then what I know now? To blissful
happiness before all the changes happened?
I thought of Hannah, silently questioning everything she knew about
herself and how lonely I’d been when I had been at the same point years
ago.
I thought of Lex, and how her spunky fire made me ache to be more and
be better because she deserved it. Especially knowing why she was so bold
and independent.
Then I thought of Brody, and how for years he felt like my literal other
half. When I felt like we were so in sync and open with each other. There
was a raw honesty between us we didn’t have with Hannah because we
rarely minced words or worry about feelings.
Until suddenly, the words cut so deep that I couldn’t stop the blood that
ran free in their wake.
Would we recover from our fight? Did he want to? Did I want to?
I ran every possibility through my head as we neared my home and
became more distraught with each passing minute.
What if he didn’t want to be with me anymore, but wanted just Hannah
and Lex? Was that something I could do, just cut that part of my life off and
pretend it didn’t happen?
What if he wanted to go on like we always had? Could I pretend he didn’t
regret me?
God, I was fucked.
“Hey, man.” Parker put his hand on my shoulder and shook me gently as
I snapped my eyes open, getting my bearings as we sat in the driveway at
the house.
“Right,” I nodded, wiping my face with my hand, glancing over to him,
“Thanks again.”
“You aren’t regrettable, Knox.” He said, holding my stare through the
dim lights from the dash. “He was wrong. And you deserve better than to be
treated that way.”
I nodded and looked away, unable to speak through the thick emotion
building in my chest. I opened the truck door and got out, stretching my
tired body as Parker stood at the hood, watching silently.
The front door opened and Hannah ran out at breakneck speed, nearly
missing every step on the way down and sprinting across the lawn to me
wearing a nightgown and silk robe. “Oh, my god!” She cried, flinging
herself into my arms.
Even though I was dead on my feet, I caught her and squeezed her back
so tight I doubted she could breathe. She clung to me just as tight, running
her hands over my head and neck as she cried into my ear. “I’m sorry.” I
apologized. “I’m so sorry.”
“Shh,” She hushed me and pulled back far enough to press her lips to
mine. “Don’t you dare apologize to me. Never. Not for this” She buried her
face back in my neck, with her legs still wrapped around my waist.
Lex hovered at the steps, wearing an equally sexy robe with her dark hair
piled on top of her head. They must have been in bed when Parker called
them and I wanted nothing more than to just crawl between them and the
sheets and let the darkness take me under again.
Reyna walked to Parker’s side, and they silently got in his truck, backing
out of the driveway, leaving the three of us in the silence and the porch
light.
“Let’s go inside,” Hannah slid from my arms and looked up at me. “You
can take a shower while I make you some dinner, and then we can figure
this out.”
I shook my head, giving her what I hoped was a believable smile. “I just
need a quick shower and some sleep.”
She pursed her lips but didn’t argue, simply lacing her fingers through
mine and walking alongside me toward the house.
When we neared Lex, she stayed silent, expressing so much with those
dark, troubled eyes as she gave us space.
 But I didn’t want space. When I got to the bottom of the stairs, I stopped
and leaned into her, gently pressing my lips to hers. I didn’t ask or wait for
her invitation, and I guess that was exactly what started the entire argument
between Brody and me. My inability to be sensitive to her needs because I
didn’t understand them.
But she didn’t hesitate for even a second before putting her hands on my
cheeks and kissing me back. When I pulled back, she rested her forehead
against mine, “Welcome home. We missed you.” She whispered, and I
kissed her again.
“Let’s get you both inside before you get cold.” I pulled Hannah under
my arm and Lex wrapped her arms around my waist as we walked inside.
“Let me fix you something to eat.” Hannah looked up at me worriedly,
“You look like you haven’t eaten in days.”
“Parker has a large supply of protein bars in that truck of his. I just want
to clean this stink off and sleep, baby. I’m okay.”
She nodded to the stairs, “You can go shower if you want, but I’m
making you something. You can choose to eat it or not when you’re clean.”
I smirked and gave in to her insistence. “Whatever you say.” I kicked my
boots off and climbed the stairs, ditching my clothes in the hallway so the
stink didn’t follow me.
I turned the shower on and avoided looking in the mirror as the water
heated and walked in. The water was steaming hot and was exactly what I
needed to burn the grime off my body from lying on the ground for two
days.
I tried not to think as the power of a hot shower tried to spin the wheels
that hadn’t stopped until Hannah landed in my arms. I didn’t want to worry
about the what-ifs and regrets. All I wanted was to forget it all.
I placed my palm on the stone wall and hung my head under the water,
letting it run over my body, trying to silence the noise in my head. A soft
voice came from the entrance to the oversized shower, and I looked over
my shoulder as Lex stepped in.
Naked from head to toe, with her hair still piled up on her head. “I don’t
want you to be alone.” I held her stare, unable to speak as so much spun
around in my head. “Is that okay?” She asked, stepping behind me, gently
wrapping her arms around my torso and placing one kiss between my
shoulder blades.
 Her body was warm against mine and I put my hand over hers against my
stomach, unable to fight the comfort she was offering.
“I’m so sorry, Knox.” She whispered, gliding her hands over my abs and
chest. “I never wanted you to hurt because of me. Never.”
“Shh.” I hushed her, lifting her hand to kiss her palm. “I can’t think about
it right now.”
“Okay.” She reached to the shelf on the wall, grabbed my shampoo, and
kissed my back again. “Then let me take care of you.”
She poured some in her hands and the second her fingers pushed through
my hair and her nails scrubbed over my scalp, I groaned, tipping my head
back so she could reach it all. It was heaven as she slowly and sensually
massaged my head.
“Rinse.” She ran her hands under the water as I stepped forward, rinsing
the suds from my hair.
I didn’t understand what kind of relationship was growing between us,
but it felt right. It felt honest in that moment. I craved honesty amidst
everything else.
She stepped around in front of me and I couldn’t resist the urge to look
down at her wet, naked body. She was sinfully sexy and my cock thickened
the longer I looked.
Hours before, I’d been ready to end it all and let nature take its course.
And then I found myself in the shower with a woman who wasn’t mine and
an overwhelming desire to lose myself in her body sexually when that was
the very reason I found myself in the woods, to begin with.
“You say you can’t think right now,” She pondered as she poured body
wash on a cloth and lathered it up, “But your eyes say a lot is going on in
that brain of yours.”
“All thoughts I shouldn’t be having.” I admitted, “I’m a warm-blooded
man, after all.”
She smiled softly and dropped my stare as she brought the cloth up to my
neck and started scrubbing the dirt and grime off my skin. I closed my eyes
and allowed her touch to do exactly what it was meant to do.
To make me forget.
She rubbed the cloth over my chest and arms, silently working until she
cleaned my abs and pushed her hand lower. I clenched my teeth together as
she pressed her body to mine and leaned up on her toes to speak against my
ear. “I thought you’d be mad to see me here when you got home.” She
wrapped the cloth around my now rock-hard cock and stroked it up and
down like she was cleaning it before sliding it down further to massage my
balls. I growled deep in my chest as her wet tits slid over my soapy skin as
she gripped my cock again and stroked me. “I don’t know what I’m doing
exactly,” She hesitated, and I tipped my head down to look at her. “But I
think you’re enjoying it, regardless.”
“I enjoy every touch you grace me with, Lex,” I spoke against her lush
lips as my hands lost their battle of indifference and settled on her hips.
“But you don’t have to do anything you–”
“Don’t.” She cut me off, tightening her grip on my cock and biting my
bottom lip. “I don’t want your kid gloves or your eggshells, Knox.” She
repeated my fears from my original conversation with Hannah and Brody.
“I want this.” She dropped the cloth and gripped my cock with her bare
soapy hand, sliding it over the head and down to my balls, massaging and
teasing every inch of me. “I want you and your pleasures. I want the
pleasures you’ve given me every single time you touch me.”
“Lex,” I growled, on edge, and fucked in the head over the whole thing.
“Shh.” She pushed me back against the wall and slid her body up and
down against mine while she pumped my cock. “Just relax, baby.” She
purred seductively, “Let me take care of you.”
“Fuck, yes.” I flexed my hips, pushing my cock deeper through her hand
and against her silky body.
She kissed me, wrapping one hand around the back of my head and
pulling me down to her delicious lips, tangling her tongue with mine as we
played.
“Where’s Hannah?” I asked, desperate for both of them.
“Making you food,” She smiled and then bit her lip, “She sent me up here
to see to your needs. I hope that’s okay.”
My cock twitched in her hand and I slid my hands down over her ass to
pull her closer to me as I bit her bottom lip and sucked it into my mouth.
“I’m not going to complain.”
She pulled back slightly, “I want to try something.” She licked those
pouty lips that were swollen from my kisses. “Can I?”
“Whatever you want.” I held my arms out at my side, “It’s yours.”
She took my cock and aimed it directly at those pretty pink lips between
her thighs and I froze as she placed it in that small gap between her pussy
and her thighs and then pushed forward. My cock slid through that silky
skin, rubbing against her clit but not penetrating her even though it felt
similar to sinking deep inside of a woman because of the wet friction.
“Shit.” I groaned, looking between our bodies as she slid back until the
head of my cock was nestled right against her clit and then slid forward
again.
It was incredible how erotic it was to watch her pleasure me with her
silky thighs and pussy lips. I felt guilty for using her body at first, until I
pulled my eyes away from watching my cock disappear between her legs
and looked at her face.
She was staring up at me with hooded eyes and parted lips as she picked
up the pace and rode my cock for the first time, even if it wasn’t inside of
her.
“Knox.” She panted, clawing at the back of my neck for leverage as she
stood on her tippy toes to be tall enough to get me where she wanted me.
“Does it feel good?”
“I’m so fucking close,” I admitted, gripping her hips and pushing forward
to take the strain off of her legs.
“Yes.” She tipped her head back and moaned. “God, you feel so good.”
“That’s it, baby.” I turned us and pushed her against the wall so she didn’t
fatigue and changed angles slightly, so I was pushing my cock down and
then between her thighs. It rubbed directly against her clit with pressure and
she took it like such a good girl.
“Please.” She begged, digging her nails into my neck and biting my chest
as she chased pleasure.
“I want you to come for me, baby. I need to feel you break for me.”
Putting my fist against the wall to keep from hurting her, I fought to control
my need for her.
“Break for me.” She challenged, grabbing my fist off the wall and
wrapping it around the back of her neck. “Give me everything, Knox.”
“Yes.” I hissed and slammed her into the wall harder with each thrust.
“That’s it.” She gasped, and then cried out, “I’m coming.”
“Good girl.”
“I’m coming on your cock, Knox.” She cried and tightened her thighs
together even more, riding out the sensation of her orgasm. “Come for me,
baby. Coat my skin with it.”
“Fuck!” I roared and pulled back until the head of my cock nestled
directly against her clit and came, coating her with it just like she wanted.
 “God,” She moaned, as I kept coming.
By the time my body stopped convulsing and spasming, my legs
cramped, and I sank to my knees in exhaustion. I panted and rested my
forehead against her abdomen in absolute shock from how good it felt to
hear her beg for my touch and my body.
She ran her fingers through my hair, petting me and soothing me while
we both came down from the high. When I could breathe again, I looked up
at her sexy, pouty lips and bedroom eyes. “Thank you for giving me that.”
“Thank you.” She smiled softly.
“I want to see something.” I wrapped my hand around her ankle and
lifted her foot to rest on the bench beside her. Her lips parted, but she didn’t
protest as I spread her legs and sank to see the evidence of my orgasm
coating her pussy. I growled and gently spread her open for the very first
time as she scraped her nails over my scalp. “So fucking sexy.” I slid my
fingers through our combined release and rubbed it in, covering every inch
of her sensitive skin. “Mine.”
“Yours.” She pulled my hand free, sank to her knees in front of me and
kissed me, slow and sensually. She ran her hands over my chest and back
like she was familiarizing herself with my skin and touch. “I’ve never
trusted a man the way I trust you, Knox.”
“I don’t deserve it.” I hovered against her lips, “I don’t have a fucking
clue how to do this the right way. How to treat you right.”
“It’s not about right or wrong.” She lifted my hand from her waist and
slid it over her breast to lie flat on her chest. “It’s about using our hearts and
trusting them to lead the way here.” She lifted my palm off her chest and
kissed it while staring right into my eyes like she was seeing my soul. “I
trust you.”
Those words had never felt more impactful before, and I needed more of
them.
I needed her confidence in me when it felt like everything else was
slipping through my fingers like sand. “Thank you.” I closed my eyes and
kissed her again. “You don’t know what that means to me.”
“I don’t.” She smiled and ran her fingers over my cheeks, “But I want to
learn everything about you.” She stood up and helped me to my feet as I
groaned in fatigue again. “We can start tomorrow though, after you get
some rest.” She rinsed off and insisted on finishing her abandoned job of
cleaning me, before holding her hand out to me, “Let’s get you in bed.”
 “Okay,” I smirked, turning off the water and stepping out of the shower
and finding Hannah sitting on the counter in her sexy baby blue nightgown
with a dirty smirk on her face. “Han.”
I don’t know why, but I felt guilty, as though I had been caught with her
friend behind her back.
“I don’t think I’ve ever listened to something so sexy secondhand
before.” She licked her lips. “Promise me that tomorrow you’ll tell me
exactly what you two were doing in there that made you both so loud?”
Lex walked over and pushed Hannah’s thighs wide and slid her hands up
her sexy thighs, pushing her nightgown up as she went and my cock
twitched to life again, watching them touch. “Did you get wet listening to
us?” Lex asked as her fingers brushed the very top of Hannah’s thighs, and
from my view, I could see she wasn’t wearing any panties under her blue
gown.
I groaned as Hannah opened her thighs wider and leaned back against the
mirror, revealing herself to Lex and me completely. “You tell me.”
Lex leaned down without hesitation and took a bold lick of Hannah’s
pussy, making her cry out in pleasure before sucking on her clit. “Mmh,
dripping for us.”
“Fuck.” I groaned, fisting my cock as I watched like a voyeur.
Both girls looked over at me and smiled seductively, watching me stroke
my cock.
“Think we can make him come again without even touching him?”
Hannah quipped naughtily.
“Without a doubt,” Lex pulled back and slid Hannah’s nightgown down,
revealing her tits. “But we’d better get him into bed first, the last orgasm
took him to his knees.”
“Mmh,” Hannah moaned as Lex tweaked her nipples before pushing her
backward and jumping off the counter. “Bed, Mister.” She sashayed to me,
sliding her nightgown over her hips and leaving it on the floor as she slid
her hand over my cock and then backed up, pulling me forward by it.
I chuckled and followed the love of my life as she dragged me to bed and
then pushed me down onto it on my back.
Both girls crawled up at my feet and I groaned, unbelieving that this was
my life.
They faced each other and started kissing, adding extra flare for the show
as I laid back on the pillows and watched, stroking myself.
 “You two are goddesses.” I moaned, rubbing my balls as I stroked
myself.
“We’re your goddesses.” Hannah winked at me and then pushed Lex
down onto her back playfully.
“Put that pussy on my face,” Lex demanded, pulling Hannah up to kneel
on each side of her head.
“Fuck.” She moaned as Lex wrapped her arms around her thighs and
pulled her down flush to her face. “God!”
“Show her how much you like that,” I growled, stroking faster. “Make
her come on your tongue, Hannah.”
Hannah fell forward with a dirty smirk on her face as she pushed Lex’s
thighs wide, “Like this baby?” She dipped her dainty pink tongue into Lex’s
lips, circling it around her clit, and sucked on it.
“Just like that.” I bit my lip to keep from telling them what else to do,
eager to let them explore each other in their own way. Lex’s moans, muffled
by Hannah’s pussy, were nearly my undoing.
I slowed my stroking down and forced my breathing to slow as well as I
watched the show.
“How does it feel, Hannah?” I asked, desperate to be a part of it.
“So good.” She gasped, leaning up and using her fingers to push inside of
Lex as she rocked on her face. “Oh my god, so good. Come have a taste.”
Hannah nodded to the glistening snack laid out beneath her as she fingered
Lex.
“Lex?” I asked, looking for her permission to taste her for the first time.
She hummed and spread her legs wider, inviting me in, and I didn’t
hesitate.
When I had walked into the house an hour ago, I was dead on my feet.
Yet, with these sexy women offering me such pleasure, I felt renewed and
invincible.
I sank to my stomach, aiming my cock up against the bed as I laid down
between Lex’s legs and kissed Hannah as she moaned while Lex did
something she particularly liked.
“Lick her pussy, baby,” Hannah demanded, and I smirked as I went in. I
went straight for Lex’s clit and sucked her hard, making her back arch off
the bed as she pushed against my mouth, silently begging for more. “Fuck.”
Hannah moaned, watching me. “I never thought I’d be turned on by
watching you taste another woman.”
 “It’s Lex, Sweetheart.” I licked my lips and kissed her again as I rubbed
my fingers over Lex’s clit, making her cry out. “Let me hear you, Lex.”
Hannah lifted her hip and Lex moaned so loud. “Jesus fuck, Knox. Don’t
stop, please.”
“Good girl.” I went back in and Hannah screeched as Lex spanked her ass
and pulled her back down onto her face. “Both of you are so fucking good.”
“Make her come,” Hannah begged with her eyes closed and lips parted
before sliding her hand over my head and pushing me down into Lex’s
pussy harder. “Just like that.”
I pushed my tongue into Lex’s pussy as I rubbed my face back and forth
over her clit, stimulating it with my unshaven face and she screamed as her
entire body locked up tight and snapped.
“Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!” Lex yelled, and I wasn’t sure what she was doing,
but seconds later Hannah let out her own cry of pleasure and I tongue
fucked Lex harder for being so good to our girl and rewarding her.
The entire time I played with Lex, I flexed my hips, grinding my cock
into the bed, edging myself until I was ready to blow.
“I’m going to come.” I groaned as they both panted.
“Up,” Hannah demanded, jumping off Lex’s body and dropping to her
stomach in front of me as Lex scrambled around to do the same. I kneeled
in front of them and Hannah took hold of my cock and stroked me as Lex
reached down and palmed my balls, gently massaging them until I was
chasing bliss within their touch. “Come for us, Knox,” Hannah demanded.
I looked down at them, both staring up at me as Hannah sucked the tip of
my cock into her mouth and that was it.
“FUCK!” I roared as my entire body crashed through ecstasy.
“That’s it, baby,” Lex purred, gripping my balls firmer as they tightened
for her. “Drink him down, Hannah.”
Hannah moaned and swallowed my come, but pulled off at the last
second and took the last few shots onto her tongue, showing me the release
in a show-off fashion. I sank back on my feet, completely blown away by
the two of them.
Or I thought so until Lex grabbed Hannah’s face and turned her, pushing
her tongue into Hannah’s mouth and taking the come.
I moaned as Lex swallowed it, groaning at the taste before licking her lips
seductively up at me.
 I collapsed onto my back and sucked air, trying to get the dream I was
stuck in to go on for the rest of forever.
Both girls crawled up and wrapped their naked bodies around mine as we
all came off the high from the insane turn of events.
Hannah finally broke the silence after clicking the light off on the stand
and curling back into my side. “Never leave us again, Knox.”
“You make a convincing argument.” I joked, but it fell flat as reality
weighed back down on us. “I won’t.”
“Promise?” Lex asked seriously, “Don’t get me hooked on you if you’re
going to leave us like that again.”
“I’m here for as long as you want me.” First, I kissed her and then kissed
Hannah, assuring them both. “I hated being away from you both. I thought
of you non-stop.”
“Good,” Hannah whispered, settling her head on my chest as she held
hands with Lex on my stomach. “Because we need you. We all do.”
She spoke of Brody for the first time since my return, and to be honest,
I’d forgotten about him and the turmoil he created in my gut while I lost
myself in Lex and Hannah’s pleasures. As the darkness surrounded us in our
bed, I noticed how, despite the pain he caused me, our bed felt empty
without him next to us.
I didn’t reply to her; I didn’t need to.
We just let the peace we had at the moment drag us all into sleep, content
to worry about the rest of it in the morning.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 28 – Brody

I sat on the tailgate of my truck in the barren parking lot, replaying the last
few days while I drank yet another beer.
I was a royal fuck up. I deserved the ache in my gut and the burning pain
in my heart for what I did.
I broke Knox, and in the process, I broke us. We’d never be the same.
He’d never forgive me for what I said. I hadn’t meant it, but it didn’t matter.
I spoke in anger and with fear of my own shortcomings, and I destroyed the
trust between us. Forever.
I just wanted to find him, to make sure he was okay. After ensuring he
went back to Hannah and Lex, I would then leave. I’d remove myself from
the relationship and the house and protect them all from my toxicity. As
soon as I found him.
I’d exhausted every single idea I could come up with over the last two
days, and there was still no trace of him. It felt like I was drowning with
every minute that passed without a word from him. I needed him to be
okay, or…
No. I couldn’t think like that.
Knox blissfully lived in the good of life and found a purpose behind
everything. Until I broke him with my words. Destroying him.
I was no better than my father, using cruelty and poison to control those
around me.
Hannah’s revelation about Lex’s past and how she allowed it to darken
her entire world to protect herself took me back in time to the night I lost
my relationship with my entire family because of my relationship with
Knox and Hannah.
My father came home one night, drunk and pissed off, swinging at
anyone who stood in his way to get to me. I wasn’t even supposed to be
home. I was supposed to be at a drag race with Knox, but he hadn’t shown
up. So I went home.
And found my father’s fist for being gay.
Of course, I wasn’t, not then and not now, but that didn’t matter to him.
He’d seen some changes in Knox, and he wasn’t the only one. His friends
at his garage where we all worked had seen them, too.
At that point, we both had been dating Hannah when she refused to
choose between us. We were young, dumb, and so full of starry-eyed
dreams, we thought it would work out to share her before our desires
burned too bright to deny anymore. My dad’s friends were all convinced
that Knox and I were sleeping together, and using Hannah as a cover, and
had ridiculed my dad for it shamelessly. He was a weak man, who couldn’t
stand the heat, so he passed it on to me.
With his fist and his steel-toed boots until I couldn’t move or fight back
anymore.
His conditions were simple. Leave Hannah and Knox, or get the fuck out
of his house, and never come back.
So I crawled out that front door, ignoring the cries of my mom and my
younger sisters because I couldn’t stand the thought of not having Hannah
and Knox in my life.
I chose my them over my family. I couldn’t survive without them,
especially not since Knox confessed his feelings for me and we slept
together. Walking away from Hannah and Knox wasn’t an option, because I
was already in love with both of them.
I dragged myself to Hannah’s, climbing the tree outside of her bedroom
window by the last bit of strength I had, and collapsed on her floor.
Her dad wasn’t the police commissioner yet at that point, but I did not
doubt if he found me in her bedroom, at the ripe age of eighteen, he still
would have kicked my already kicked ass.
So she hid me, and helped me, even though I wouldn’t tell her what
happened to me.
The other night in our garage, I didn’t lie when I told Knox that his love
for me made it impossible to walk away back then. But I didn’t mean it how
it came out. I meant I was just as fucked over him at that point, even
without understanding how our friendship had morphed into something
deeper.
Something passionate.
I had no intention of ever being with a guy, but I stopped seeing his
gender when I realized that love felt the same when it was authentic,
regardless of who it was coming from.
It didn’t mean that choosing to stay with Hannah and open myself up to
loving Knox publicly was easy.
I lost my entire family.
I lost my relationship with my siblings after the lies my father told them
clouded their opinions of me. I lost the opportunity to have my mom by my
side, witnessing and celebrating every accomplishment I achieved
throughout my life. She never got to see what I made of myself.
I regretted that loving Knox had to be a case of having one or the other.
But that wasn’t on him, and it wasn’t fair of me to unload all of it onto
him. Hannah and Knox knew my dad was a mean son of a bitch, but they
didn’t know the half of it, because I spent my entire childhood hiding it.
Hiding the darkness of my life, so it didn’t darken their sunshiny ones.
Knox’s family loved him endlessly and openly. They embraced him and
his decisions through life without a second of hesitation. And every time we
spent a holiday with them or Hannah’s dad, instead of mine, they both gave
me the same inquisition as to why I wouldn’t call mine and try to rekindle a
relationship with them, thinking we had just grown apart.
So I lied, every time.
I said I didn’t want anything from my family.
I said I was happy with my chosen family.
I said it didn’t bother me.
I said I’d rather spend Christmas, Thanksgiving, Easter, Mother and
Father's Day, and every birthday over the last ten years with their families,
instead of mine.
I lied. I lied so many times I almost fell for it myself.
Because in truth, what I wanted was to go back to my childhood and
remember every single feature on my mom’s face as she opened the stupid,
impractical gifts I gave her for holidays. I wanted to go back and memorize
the warmth in the hug she gave me before I realized it’d be my last.
 Four years after leaving my father’s house, Hannah came home with her
face as white as a ghost, holding her newspaper in her hands. She was in
charge of writing the obituaries for the paper and when she handed me the
next day’s issue, a part of me died inside when I saw my mother’s name in
black ink.
Alcoholism took her, and with it, every chance of reconciliation. I sat on
my motorcycle overlooking the cemetery the day they laid my mother’s
frail body to rest, and they buried my forgiveness in the dirt the same day.
When Knox tried to process Lex’s trauma and past and how it shaped her
into the closed-off and controlling person she was today, his rose-colored
glasses view of life—pissed me off.
It enraged me because he had no fucking clue how hard it was for some
people. It transported me back to that scared and lonely eighteen-year-old
kid trying to figure out how to take on the world when I suddenly had to
start fresh, without help.
So I lashed out and did exactly what my father had done to me my whole
life.
I killed his happiness because I had none.
So I sat on the tailgate and punished myself for it.
Hours passed of that, and I was well on the side of sloppy drunk when a
truck pulled in and parked beside mine.
Through bleary eyes, I watched as Dallin, Parker, and Trey got out,
walking toward me.
I could tell, even in my state of disorientation, that they weren’t there to
offer their friendship.
“Well,” I took another drink of my beer. “Will it be fists or words,
fellas?”
“Witty.” Trey mused, jumping up on my tailgate with me, swinging his
legs animatedly. “I just want it noted that I told them they had to keep their
hands to themselves.” He shrugged, with a grimace, “I don’t know if they’ll
listen though, and they outvote me, so I can only do so much.”
He grabbed one of my beers and cracked it open, drinking it like he was
going to enjoy the show either way.
“Lay it on me.” I held my arms out at the side, “I’m pretty sure I’m too
drunk to even stand up to take a piss, so I’ll be an easy target.” Parker took
a step forward and I held my hand up, “I’m assuming you found him
though? Given your obvious distaste for me. So tell me he’s okay before
you knock my lights out.”
“He’s fine.” Parker said, “At home in bed, nestled between Hannah and
Lex.”
I gritted my teeth, trying to fight the sense of envy that burned in my gut,
knowing he was okay and happy in the end.
Without me.
“Okay.” I nodded my head.
And then he pulled back and clobbered me straight in the jaw.
Lights out.

“Did you knock him out, or was it the beer?” Trey’s voice cut through my
hazy brain.
“Judging by the pile of cans, I’d say it’s the beer,” Dallin added.
“When he wakes up, I’ll try again.” Parker deadpanned, and I groaned,
already dreading meeting the end of his fist again.
“It was you, big guy.” I hissed, rolling over to my side, on the ground,
because apparently, it was too much to have hoped that one of them would
have caught me before I fell face-first into the dirt. “All you.”
“Good choice.” Trey stage whispered from the tailgate of my truck, still
drinking my beer.
I got to my knees and wrenched my jaw back and forth, testing to see if it
was broken or not, but heard no clicks or crunches.
“Well, now that we have that out of the way.” I stumbled to my feet and
held onto my tailgate for dear life. “He’s good?”
Parker scoffed and cracked his knuckles like he was really itching to go
for round two, but Dallin put his hand on his shoulder, holding him back,
and replied. “He was broke down in the middle of a field, ready to let
exposure and dehydration kill him.”
I froze, staring at my friend in disbelief. “He said that?” I asked for
clarification.
“He admitted he didn’t go out there to commit suicide.” Parker jumped
in, “But that he wasn’t fighting against it anymore when I found him.”
 My heart shattered in my chest, hearing the words I dreaded the most. I
drove him to that low point.
“I’m sorry.” I kept my head hung in shame.
“Why didn’t you tell us the truth of what you said when you first asked
for help?” Dallin asked, barely masking his anger.
I picked my head up and stared at him, “Would you admit all of your
faults to me?”
“If there was more at risk than just my pride, yes.” He snapped.
“I’m sorry,” I stated again, resolved to take my lumps because, in reality,
nothing I could say would make it better.
“Enough.” Trey bit out. “You’ve both made your points. Move on.”
“Why are you so invested in saving his ass?” Parker bit out, “Since this
whole thing started, you’ve had his back. And I can’t figure out why when
our other friend is the one who’s hurt!”
“He’s hurt.” Trey sounded calm and purposeful as he slid off the tailgate.
“Even though he caused Knox’s pain, doesn’t mean he isn’t hurting too!”
“Stop.” I shook my head and tried to reason with Trey, whose temper had
always been as short as mine. “Don’t fight because of me.”
“You don’t get it,” Trey shrugged his shoulders, “But I do. I get you.” He
said firmly, “And I’m not going to stand by while they kick you while
you’re already down. Aside from the initial punch, nothing more is on us to
hand out to you.”
“He’s right.” Dallin sighed, putting his hands in his pockets as he looked
at me like he didn’t quite recognize the man in front of him. I hated that
look. It made my skin burn. “Let’s leave him to it.” He took a step back
towards the truck.
“You’re kidding, right?” Trey spit out, “Just leave him here?” He threw
an empty beer can onto the ground and stomped it. “Like this? Who are
you?”
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Dallin squinted at his husband in
outrage.
“It means when the going gets tough, and I fuck up,” he raised his arms in
the air, “Again! Are you going to just leave me to it? To self-destruct into an
early grave.”
“I didn’t—” Dallin sighed, rubbing his hand over his face in frustration.
“Never mind.” Trey waved his hand at him dismissively, “Go home. I got
this.”
 “What do—,”
“Leave!” Trey bellowed, and my head pulsated from it. “Just go.”
Surprisingly, both Parker and Dallin got into the truck and left.
“Wow.” I hummed, trying to pull myself up onto the tailgate and failing
miserably, landing on the ground. “You should have left with them.” I
coughed after inhaling a mouthful of dirt. “I’m not going anywhere.”
“You really don’t get it, do you?” He squinted at me and then picked up
the discarded beer cans and threw them into the truck bed and closed the
tailgate.
“I mean, on a good day I might have a better shot at following.” I crawled
to my feet again, “But today isn’t a good day.”
Trey grabbed the front of my shirt and shook me. “Broken knows broken,
Brody.” He shook his head in disbelief, “Don’t you understand that?”
“Not really.”
“And that’s a damn fucking shame.” He let go of my shirt and held his
hand out, “Keys.”
“Carjacking me now?” Fishing around in my pocket for them, I handed
them over. I didn’t need them in my condition. I was stupid, but not that
stupid.
“You wish.” He pushed me toward the passenger side and then shoved
my dumb ass into the seat. “I figure you’ll be a little smarter with some
bacon grease and a pot of coffee in that stomach of yours.”
“Mmh,” I nodded marginally, “It’s not your worst idea ever.”
“None of my ideas are bad ones.” He argued, turning the truck on and
pulling out toward the diner across town. The only place open all night.
“Helping me is.” I laid my head against the window. “I don’t deserve it.”
“Some day, someone is going to say the same thing about me after I let
my past get in the way of my future again. And maybe this is just my way
of hoping you’re standing there, burdening some of the blows and reaching
a hand out to me as I find my way back out of the hole I dig.”
“Philosophical.” I muttered, “Someday I’m going to appreciate the
forethought.”
He chuckled and shook his head as he pulled into the lot under the neon
glow of the fifties-style diner. “You know who would say something just
like that to me when I try to be nice?” He put the truck in park and waited
for me to look at him. “Lex.”
 “Hmm.” I nodded, trying to dissolve the ache in my chest, knowing I
fucked everything up with all three of them for good and I’d never get to
see her get the healing she deserved. “Interesting.”

A couple of long hours and an obscene amount of coffee later, I was driving
into my driveway at half-past six in the morning.
I dropped Trey off at his place and drove home, far more sober than I had
been when he found me. And forced myself to face the fury and pain I
created without hiding out anymore.
The people inside of my house deserved that much, at least.
There were no lights on inside and the sun was just barely peeking over
the mountains, which meant everyone was probably still asleep. So I quietly
made my way inside, hanging my keys on the hook by the door I had used
for years, wondering if I would still have such privileges tomorrow.
I kicked my boots off and moved through the house to the kitchen, intent
on not disturbing anyone, when I heard something coming from upstairs.
The master bedroom was directly above the kitchen, yet it took my tired
brain far too long to identify the sound.
Maybe it was because of the turmoil burning in my gut, or the thought
that perhaps that same turmoil would be affecting those I loved, but I wasn’t
expecting to hear what I did.
Moans.
Skin.
Laughs.
The solidification of my future fell into place, as I fell into a chair at the
kitchen table, and listened to the three people I wanted more than anything,
happily enjoying themselves without me.
They deserved that. They deserved the happiness that pleasure could
bring. And I deserved to be completely gutted by it.
So I sat there, listening to Knox's groans, followed by Hannah’s cry of
ecstasy, moments before Lex’s melodic voice followed hers as she gave into
bliss.
 Four days ago, they would have invited me into that heaven. Today, I sat
on the outside.
Rightfully so.
I covered my mouth when all I wanted to do was howl in agony as I
listened to my private torment. For them, I’d endure.
And then I’d leave for good.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 29 – Lex

I walked back from the bathroom to find Hannah and Knox both passed out
again. They were nearly in the same position I’d left them in when I went
to pee after another, mind-blowing orgasm.
Courtesy of Knox’s incredibly talented tongue. The man was insatiable,
addicted to making me come with his mouth since he had his first taste last
night.
Four times overnight, he woke Hannah and me up for more.
Four.
I didn’t know men had stamina that high, but he continuously proved me
wrong. This last time I had woken up to him sliding his hard cock through
my already wet pussy from behind. Just like he had done in the shower,
using that space between my lips and thighs to push through and drive us
both crazy. Turns out he had been thrusting into me like that for a while, but
my sleep-deprived brain had left me in dreamland, where I was imagining
another man giving me pleasure instead of Knox.
Brody.
I woke up thinking it was Brody’s hands on my tits and Brody’s lips on
my neck and as I crested my orgasm and fell off the other side of it; it was
Brody’s name that I narrowly kept from falling off my lips as I begged for
more.
I’d been so fucking close to telling Knox to just push deep into me and
give me what we both desperately wanted. But I held off.
It didn’t feel right to cross that bridge without Brody with us.
 Hell, a part of me even felt a little guilty for letting Knox make me come
on repeat while Brody still thought he was missing. At least I thought that’s
what he was thinking.
I was under strict instructions from Hannah and Reyna not to contact
Brody. Not yet.
But it felt wrong. He deserved to be here and Knox deserved to have
Brody working on healing the pain he caused. How would they ever get
past the fight if they never talked about it?
Wasn’t that the goal anyway, to move past it and heal from it?
Maybe I was wrong, it was my first relationship after all.
So instead of crawling back into bed, even though I could have used the
sleep after the last few days of worrying, I went downstairs to find the
coffee pot to wake up with instead of Knox’s tongue.
As hard as that was to admit.
I tied my silk robe around my waist and fingered my hair up into a messy
bun, yawning as I walked into the kitchen.
And there he was.
Brody.
The man of my literal fucking dreams. Shouldn’t tell him that.
He sat in a chair at the kitchen table, looking positively devastated as he
stared out the window. I didn’t think it was possible, but he looked worse
than Knox had when he crawled in last night, and a huge part of me wanted
to take care of him, just like I had his boyfriend.
I didn’t pick sides in the argument they had, because it wasn’t my place.
However, a part of me desperately wanted them to find a way to heal those
wounds. And I was going to use my neutral position on the situation to
serve that purpose if I could help it.
“Hi,” I called, and Brody whipped his head around, surprised by my
presence.
His black eyes raked down my body, taking in my attire, and his jaw
clenched.
Was he mad I was in his house? Shit. Leave it to Brody to make being on
his side hard.
“When did you get home?” I walked across the room and leaned against
the island a few feet away from him.
“About three orgasms ago.” He bit out and then sighed, looking back out
the window. “Are they coming down?”
 “They’re asleep.” I tilted my head to the side.
He nodded, but kept his gaze outside like he didn’t want to even look at
me. It prickled, but my skin was thicker than that. “Coffee?”
He scoffed, “I’ve drunk enough coffee in the last six hours to last a
month.”
“Ice pack then?” I asked, and he whipped his head around at me as I
pointed to my jaw. “Got a pretty nasty bruise with Parker’s knuckles
imprinted there.” I walked to the freezer and grabbed a gel ice pack and a
clean kitchen towel before going back to the table. “My guess is the
swelling’s only going to get worse if you don’t ice it now.”
“I don’t need ice.” He turned away, and I rolled my eyes, almost smirking
at his stubbornness, but narrowly avoiding it.
“Fine.” I sat down on the edge of the table and put the ice on his cheek
myself. His black bottomless eyes snapped to mine and I could see fire
burning in them. “I don’t want to be your enemy anymore, Brody.” I gently
cupped my free hand on the other side of his cheek to hold him still as the
ice worked on his wound. “If you don’t like me, say it. I can take your ugly
words better than you think. But don’t fight me just on principle, because
right now you could use an ally.”
His gaze was penetrating as he stared up at me, and it almost made my
resolve falter under the weight of it. Would he lash out because it was what
he was used to, or would he give into the need for a friend?
“Do you hate me?” He finally asked, working the words through his dry
throat.
“For what you said to Knox? Or in general?”
He clenched his teeth again and tried to look away, but I held his face and
leaned down so he had nowhere else to look but at me. “The answer to both
of those is no.” I sighed, and tentatively ran my hand over his brow,
brushing his crazy hair back off his forehead. “Was what you said to him
the truth?”
“No.” He closed his eyes, and it was the first time I noticed how forlorn
he was. “God, no.”
“I won’t ask why you said it then,” I traced my fingers over the faint lines
in his forehead as he stayed still with his eyes closed. “Do you want this?”
He opened his eyes and held my gaze, so I clarified, “This home with
Hannah and Knox? With me? Do you want it?”
“I want it.” He growled, “You have no fucking clue how badly I want it.”
 “Then prove it to them.” I reasoned gently, “With more than just your
words.”
“And you?” He scowled slightly, “I don’t understand why you’re being so
nice to me.”
“I’ve never not been nice to you, Brody,” I said, and he scoffed lightly as
I smiled and ran my hand over his stubbly cheek again. “I challenge you
because it’s foreplay for me.” His eyes rounded slightly, and I leaped
headfirst, like I did with Knox last night. “I guess in a way my body knew it
wanted you even before my head did. So I flirted with you, the only way I
know how.”
“Flirted.” He growled, “I wasn’t nice to you, even when you were never
not nice to me.” He used my words before.
“And here I thought maybe you were just flirting with me, too.” I joked
with playful outrage, and then barely restrained from shrieking when he
quickly grabbed me by the waist and pulled me down into his lap to sit
sideways across his legs. I gasped and ended with my face inches from his.
I rode the man’s washboard abs like my very own sex toy the other night,
but being this close to his lips made me nervous.
“I want to flirt with you.” His gaze fell to my lips, “But I don’t know
how.”
“Then it’s a good thing for you I’m a take-charge kind of girl.” I leaned
forward and gently placed my lips against his, moaning the instant he
opened his and deepened the kiss like he was expecting it.
His hand slid over my cheek and he tilted me how he wanted, dominating
the kiss and I let him, giving him that victory after such a shitty few days as
I sucked his tongue into my mouth.
“Lex.” He growled, tightening his hold on my waist as I clenched my
thighs together. “I don’t deserve any of you. I don’t think they even want
me anymore.”
“They need you, Brody, even if they don’t want you at the moment.” I
affirmed, “Love is weird like that.”
“Have you ever been in love?” He asked, holding me close to him, but no
longer kissing me, which was a shame because Brody Sinclair could
fucking kiss.
“No.” I ran my hand down his chest, “But I’ve seen a really good
example of it before, right here in this house.” I held his gaze, “You love
them, and they love you. Which means you can overcome this with them if
you try.”
“I want to try.” He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. “I want to
make it work with all of you.”
“Then there’s no better way to start than with a love-filled home-cooked
meal.” I gave him a small peck and stood up, though leaving his lap was the
very last thing I wanted to do. I grabbed the pink frilly apron that hung on
the back of the kitchen door and tossed it to him with a smirk. “Take your
shirt off, it smells like stale beer.” He lifted the collar to take a whiff and
grimaced before standing up and pulling it off over his head.
“Now what, boss?” He asked, lurking toward me with the first inkling of
a smile on his face in days.
“Put the apron on and help me make some pancakes.”
He eyed the pink fluff in his hands. “I think it would look better on you.”
“Yes, I agree.” I shrugged, “But we’re not trying to get me on their good
side. And no one can resist abs and pink frills when it’s holding pancakes
and eggs.”
He shook his head with a grin. “Whatever you say, boss.”
“I like the sound of that,” I teased and grabbed the mixing bowl from the
top shelf in the cabinet, fully aware that my ass would hang out at the
bottom of my robe. When I looked over my shoulder, sure enough, he had
his eyes glued right to it, and I shimmied for him before lowering myself to
my heels.
I was going to get this triad their happiness back. And I hoped that they’d
have room for me in their hearts and home at the end. Because I was
hooked, and I no longer wanted to be on the outside looking in.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 30 – Hannah

I woke up to the smell of breakfast and coffee cooking in the kitchen and
an empty spot on the other side of Knox.
I looked up at the ceiling, trying to gauge exactly how I was going to
handle the day ahead because I knew it was more than likely going to get
painful. But I was hoping there was healing and happiness on the other side
of that pain.
I just didn’t know what it was going to look like when I got there.
Before Knox could wake up and try to bury his head in the sand by
burying his cock inside of me, again, I slid from bed and freshened up in the
bathroom. I dressed in a simple white sundress adorned with yellow daisies,
attempting to brighten the day, and then returned to the bedroom.
Knox was sitting up in the center of the bed, with his back against the
headboard, staring toward the hallway.
“Morning,” I said gently, bringing him out of his daydream.
He turned to me and gave me a gentle smile. “Good morning,
Sweetheart.”
“How are you?”
“My balls ache, to be completely frank with you.” He deadpanned and
gave me his signature charismatic smile.
“My vagina does too.” I crawled into bed beside him. “How’s your mind,
though?”
He pulled me against his side and kissed my temple as we listened to the
noise of pans and dishes rattling down in the kitchen.
 “I don’t know.” He admitted, and I admired his honesty. “Do you think
he’s downstairs?”
I shrugged, “With Lex?” I tried for lightness, “I think we would have
heard the dishes breaking off the walls if they were down there together
alone.”
“Hmm.” He hummed, “He’s here. I can feel him.”
I could too, but I didn’t want to give him a reason to stay in bed all day.
“Are we going down there?”
“You can do whatever you want,” He tipped my chin back to look up at
him, “I hold no ill will toward you and your love for him.”
“I hate this feeling, Knox.” Shaking his hand off my chin so I could look
away, I continued. “I feel like my heart is being ripped in half.”
“I know.” He sighed, “Believe me, I know.”
“I want you guys to fix this.”
“He doesn’t want me, Hannah.” He pulled his arm off my shoulders and
busied himself with the blankets as he tried to distance himself from me. “I
can’t keep going on with things like that doesn’t destroy me. He destroyed
me.”
“He told me what he said to you, and I completely understand why you’re
distraught over that. I would be too if I were in your shoes, baby.” I crawled
up on my knees to face him. “But I think we need to hear him out and learn
why he said those things to begin with.”
“I don’t know if I can.” He closed his eyes in pain. “You’re asking me to
hand him my maimed heart and let him destroy it the rest of the way.”
“I understand. I don’t know how to help you through this.”
He swallowed and took a deep breath. “I guess we should see if he’s even
here before we worry about the next step.”
“I guess so.” I watched as he got out of bed, dressing in a pair of athletic
shorts and nothing else before turning at the bedroom door to me.
“Coming?”
“Do you want me to?”
“I always want you near me, Sweetheart.” He held his hand out to me and
I got out of bed and walked to him, lacing my fingers through his. I was
sure he wanted my strength to go downstairs, but I wasn’t sure I had what
he needed.
When we got to the bottom of the stairs, I heard Lex’s soft giggle and
Knox’s hand tightened around mine.
 As soon as we entered the large space, both of them stopped and looked
at us.
Lex and Brody. Working together without fighting.
“Is that my apron?” I asked, fighting a smirk as I looked at Brody’s
hulking frame covered with the pink ruffles.
“It is.” He gave me a cautious smile, “Lex told me my shirt smelled. I
hope you don’t mind.”
I hated the divide down the middle of the room as Brody turned his gaze
to Knox, who still hadn’t moved at my side.
Lex moved first, wiping her hands on a towel and coming over toward us.
I met her halfway, welcoming the tension relief in the shape of her lips
pressing to mine.
“Good morning.” She whispered against my lips as she gently combed
her fingers through my hair affectionately. “Is it okay that I’m here for
this?”
“Of course.” I frowned and kissed her again. “You belong here, Lex.”
“Okay.” She smiled and looked behind me. “Morning, handsome.”
I let her go as she moved toward Knox, and I faced Brody.
He looked so unsure and uncomfortable, not a single time in our entire
relationship had I seen him looking so hopeless. He was a part of my heart
and I needed to soothe that part, just as I did with Knox. So I walked
forward and the fear in his eyes nearly broke me.
“Welcome home.” I smiled up at him and he wrapped his arms around my
waist and pulled me tight to his chest, peppering my neck with kisses. He
physically trembled in my arms and my nose burned with tears. “Make this
right, Brody.” I whispered, “I can’t live without both of you.”
“I can’t either.” He replied, pulling back and looking over my shoulder
where Knox had Lex locked in a passionate kiss. “I need all three of you.”
“Then prove it to him,” I said, patting his arm as I moved to the coffee
pot and poured myself a cup.
Brody wrung a towel in his hands as he stood there, waiting for Lex and
Knox to part, when they finally did Lex looked guilty as she glanced over at
Brody before joining my side at the counter.
Brody cleared his throat, “Hi.”
Knox’s jaw clenched, but he didn’t reply, though they stared at each
other.
 “I owe you an apology that can’t even begin to heal the pain I caused
you.” Brody tried again, “But I’m asking that you at least let me share
something with you that I’ve never told another soul before. And maybe
you’ll understand me a little better when I’m done, and then you can decide
if you ever want to see me again.”
“I know you, Brody.” Knox squinted, “At least I thought I did.”
Brody nodded his head and then tossed the towel down on the counter,
looking at me and forging on.
“Do you remember that night I showed up at your house, beaten?” My
chest constricted, remembering what he was talking about. I had been so
scared, he was so wounded I didn’t know how to help him. So I called
Knox.
“Yes.” I nodded, and Knox remained silent as Brody turned to him.
“We were supposed to go to the drag races that night. But you didn’t
show up. Do you remember why?” Brody asked.
Knox huffed, “What does that have to do with this now?”
“Please.” Brody implored, “It’s important, and I’d like to know why you
didn’t show up.”
Knox shook his head. “I don’t know!” He snapped, “Someone said you
had to pick up a tow in Clearstead.”
“My dad?” Brody’s voice was thick, and I covered my lips in fear of the
whole thing boiling over and ending before they got the resolution they
needed.
“Yeah, I guess. Why? What does that have to do with this?”
“My dad is the one who beat me up that night. And it wasn’t the first
time, but I’d been able to hide it from you guys mostly until then.”
Lex’s hand found mine, and she squeezed as we both watched on in
horror.
“That’s what you said the other night, but that doesn’t make any sense to
me.” Knox’s shoulders deflated.
“He accused me of being gay.” Brody cleared his throat, “Evidently, the
guys at the garage had been watching us and picked up on something
changing between us and ridiculed him for it. He lied to you that night
about me being on a tow, to keep us apart. And then he attacked me as soon
as I walked through the door after you didn’t show up at the races.”
I watched Knox’s defensive stance soften as the pieces started clicking
for him as they did for me, while Brody continued.
 “He beat me unconscious and when I came to, he told me to leave you
and Hannah or leave his house, because he refused to have a gay son. I
begged him not to do it.” Brody’s voice broke, and he held his hands out at
his side in exasperation, “I begged him to love me enough not to care who I
dated, but he wouldn’t. So, I crawled out of his front door, and he never
allowed me back.”
Knox paled.
“I chose you, even without knowing what our future looked like.” Brody
swallowed, “When I said that your love trapped me, I meant I loved you
first. And I didn’t understand it, but I couldn’t walk away from you or
Hannah because it would have hurt just as much as you asking me to walk
away today.”
“You said you regretted me!” Knox shook his head in agony.
Brody stepped forward, “I regret that I have nieces and nephews I’ve
never met who have no idea I exist. I regret all the big moments I missed
over the years, both good and bad. I regret that I never got to tell my mother
goodbye.” His face crumbled as the emotions took over.
“Oh my god,” I whispered, remembering the day I brought home her
obituary and the way he shut down after that.
Brody continued on, “I regret that I didn’t know my last hug with her was
my last until it was too late to reconcile. She died before I felt secure
enough to tell her I still needed her in my life!” He licked his lips as tears
pooled in his dark, bottomless eyes. “I regret that she never saw me with
you and Hannah because she never got to see how loved I was.” The tears
spilled over his lashes and ran down his cheeks. “I regret that she died,
thinking I didn’t love her enough to stay.”
“Brody,” Knox’s face fell.
“I never regretted you.” Brody took a hesitant step forward, pulled the
frilly apron off, and put his hand over his heart where both of our names
were written in permanent ink. “I regret that all I have left of her are eyes
that look like hers when I look in the mirror and memories of a happy
childhood that only existed because of her love amidst my father’s hate.”
“I’m sorry.” Knox swiped at his face. “I didn’t know.”
“That’s my fault.” Brody took another step forward, “Because I tried to
shelter you from that pain and grief. Your family loves you in ways you will
never grasp, baby. And I never wanted you to know how bad it was for me
my entire life. It all just boiled over when you seemed so unphased by Lex’s
triggers and acted like you weren’t capable of understanding how to be
cautious with someone else’s heart. Because since I was eighteen years old,
I’ve hidden this wound to protect your heart.” Brody turned to me and I
stared back with tears streaming down my face. “I just wanted to keep you
both from hurting. But I turned out to be just like him.”
“No.” I shook my head and crossed the kitchen to him, unable to stay out
of it any longer. “You’re nothing like him!” I cried, wrapping my arms
around his neck and clinging to him. “I’m so sorry you lost her that way.”
“I shouldn’t have kept it from you.”
“No, you shouldn’t have,” Knox interjected, walking to us hesitantly as I
untangled myself from Brody’s arms. “You should have trusted us with
your pain instead of shielding ours.”
“I know that now.” Brody sniffed, “I know, Knox. I’ll never forgive
myself for putting you through this.”
“Never again.” Knox grabbed the back of Brody’s neck and pulled him
forward aggressively, kissing him. “Don’t you dare ever hide anything from
me again.”
“I won’t.” Brody clung to him, and I felt a sense of relief trying to lighten
my anxiety. Were we going to be okay after all?
“And if you’re riled up like that and run off at the mouth again, I’m
knocking you the fuck out instead of running from it!” Knox declared, “I’m
fucking fighting for this. From now on.”
“Me too.” Brody declared and sighed as they both took a deep breath,
fighting off the emotions that threatened to pull us all under for good.
“Fighting tooth and nail. For all three of you.”
“I like the sound of that,” I spoke up, pulling Lex toward us, who
watched it all with tears in her eyes and a proud smile on her face as the
guys worked it out.
“Me too,” Lex added, sliding her arms around Knox’s waist as Brody
pulled me into his. It was like with us all together, we could work our way
through whatever came up.
“So who wants bacon?” Brody joked weakly, nodding to the full spread
laid out behind us on the counter. “I burned the shit out of my abs with that
grease splatter, so you’d might as well enjoy it.”
“I think I’ll enjoy it more knowing you suffered a little,” Knox smirked,
and though I could tell it was a bit brittle, it gave me hope that with time
we’d all be fine. Perfectly fine.
OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 31- Knox

“Y ou’re killing me smalls, you know that, right?” I groaned as Hannah

sashayed excitedly down the blacktop, swinging her hips back and
forth as she tested the abilities of that mini skirt.
She glanced over her shoulder, blowing me a kiss with her bright red lips
before turning back around.
“She wants us to break our knuckles tonight,” Brody added from my side
as he lowered his sunglasses to watch her plump ass cheeks peek out from
under the skirt as she jumped up and down at the railing.
Lex looked at us and then laughed out loud as we caught up to them. It
was drag night, and Brody had recommended it as a date night opportunity.
At the time, it sounded like a great idea. But that was two days ago, and I
regretted the decision with every ounce of my body.
After our breakthrough in the kitchen, we spent the next couple of days
locked away, learning.
Learning about each other again as if I hadn’t known Hannah and Brody
for more than half of my life, while simultaneously learning about Lex and
her incredible life. It had been easy and relaxed and while there was still
tension between Brody and me; we were on the right track.
The only problem I had with the entire time spent bonding and getting to
know each other was we didn’t fuck.
Not once.
No one came.
 And while I had meant it when I told Hannah that my balls ached from
how many times I had come that night with her and Lex, they had more
than recovered. Yet still, no one fucked.
No sex, even though we were all physically touching, all the time.
Cuddling. Kissing. Embracing.
We played board games and read or worked on art in the bright sunshine
in the living room while enjoying the peacefulness.
It felt like we were four teenagers who didn’t know how far we were
going to go but were enjoying the build-up on the way.
The problem was that we were all ready to burst, and the sexual tension
had been building to insurmountable levels. It was just a game of who was
going to beg first.
And with the way the girls looked tonight, it was easily going to be me.
Hannah’s red pleated mini skirt gave naughty schoolgirl vibes and the
white lace tank top she wore with it made my knees weak because it was so
sexy and low cut. It was no surprise to learn it had come out of Lex’s closet
when they went to her place to restock her clothes and essentials at our
place.
It didn’t escape my attention that she went to get more clothes, but she
didn’t return any of her other ones, she just accumulated more at our house.
And I fucking loved that because I wasn’t ready to let her leave anytime
soon.
I woke up the last few mornings with one or both of them wrapped
around my body, and I was desperate to keep it that way.
I pressed up against Hannah, pinning her to the tall concrete wall as the
two dragsters lined up for the next race. “You’re being naughty,” I growled
into her ear, pushing my cock against her lush ass.
“I am.” She giggled, looking at me over her shoulder as she rocked back
against me, rubbing my cock with those cheeks. “I have a bet with Brody
that you’ll break first.”
“Fucker.” I growled, looking over at our guy where he smirked with Lex
boxed in like I had Hannah.
He shrugged and winked. “It’s going to be so good when you beg for it.
I’m going to enjoy the show before I give it to you.”
Lex licked her lips and turned in his arms and seductively adjusted her
thin white tank top that matched Hannah’s over her black leather miniskirt,
drawing his eyes to her big juicy tits. “Did you know,” She purred to him,
running her hands up his chest, “That Knox can make me come on his
tongue in thirty seconds flat?”
My cock stirred, remembering how fucking good she tasted on my
tongue, even as I realized she was playing dirty with him in retribution for
his bet with Hannah.
His head snapped around to me and he worked his jaw back and forth.
“You tasted her pussy?”
“Oh god, did I ever.” I groaned, playing it up, but my cock hardened even
more as Hannah wiggled again, laughing at our predicament. “Right after I
covered those pretty pink pussy lips with my come in the shower.”
“Fucking hell.” He growled, and he turned his attention back to her.
“You’re playing with fire, baby girl.”
“I have a tendency to mix a little pain with my pleasures,” she purred.
“What did you bet Hannah to make sure Knox lost?”
“Yeah, what are the stakes?” I wondered as Hannah turned in my arms,
mirroring Lex’s stance.
“Whoever gives in first, has to sit in the corner and watch the other with
us,” Hannah answered, winking at Lex. “Hope you don’t mind that I bet
your body.”
Lex tipped her head back and laughed before sliding out of Brody’s arms
and pulling Hannah out of mine, backing her into the wall with her hand
around her neck.
I didn’t even care that we were in public; I needed to fuck so badly I was
willing to lift their skirts and do it right over the wall.
“Be careful,” Lex warned seductively, “Or I’ll make you sit in the corner
and watch me take them both deep for the first time.”
“Fuck.” Hannah gasped, as Lex slid her hand up the inside of her thigh
and up the front of her skirt.
Brody and I moved in, shielding them with our bodies as the wall hid the
rest.
Hannah pleaded, “Please let me come. I lose, I don’t even care if I have
to watch them fuck you over and over again tonight. I need to come.”
“That’s my good girl,” Lex murmured, dropping her hand off her neck
and holding onto the wall behind Hannah’s ass. “Spread your legs for us.”
We were at the end of the drag, and the crowd was sparse, making it the
perfect place for the girls to play. And for us to watch.
Fuck the drags, we were running our own show at that point.
 Hannah stepped apart, and I leaned in to kiss her as Lex pulled her
panties to the side and started playing with her sweet, wet pussy. “God.”
Hannah moaned against my mouth. “I’m so horny.”
“Brody, keep her quiet.” I turned Hannah’s face to him and slid my hand
down Lex’s arm until both of our fingers were on our girl. “Damn, she’s
soaked.”
“I bet your cock would slide right into this silky pussy.” Lex purred,
using her finger to push one of mine into Hannah’s tight body. “I want to
ride your face again while you pound into her.”
“I want you to ride more than just my face,” I admitted to her, sliding my
hand over her ass and spanking it through her leather skirt.
“I want that.” She melted into me with those big eyes. “Are you going to
fuck me if I ask you nicely?”
Hannah sagged into her as she and Brody listened intently to what Lex
was saying. It was a big step for us, but more importantly, it was a big step
for her.
“No, I’m not.” I shook my head slowly and her eyes widened, surprised
by my rejection. “But I am going to hold your legs back and guide Brody’s
cock deep into your body.”
“Knox.” She moaned. Picking up speed with her fingers around mine on
Hannah’s clit.
“I’m going to make you come on my face first, and then when you’re so
relaxed and silky, he’s going to give you your first real cock.” I groaned,
edging myself with my words. “God, you’re going to come so hard with
him buried inside of you.”
“Home.” Hannah begged, “Let’s go home!”
“No.” I pulled Lex’s hand out of Hannah’s panties and made a big show
of sucking each of them clean, and then brought Hannah back over in front
of me. “You’re going to watch the drags you were so excited to see tonight.
And the first time you come when we get home will be as Lex scissors you
hard into our bed. And then you can take a cock, either cock you want. But
not until then.”
“I’m not going to make it that long.” She cried, stomping her feet in a
cute little temper tantrum.
I turned her into the wall and kissed her neck as I forced her to look
forward, “Just imagine how good it’s going to feel when Lex rubs her sweet
pussy all over yours.”
 “Knox, I swear to god!” She hissed, but the dragsters igniting cut the rest
off, as they were ready to race.
And so were we.

I slammed the door shut behind us, throwing the lock and kicking my boots
off as Hannah started ripping her clothes off. Lex followed suit, a little
more seductively, and then they both ran up the stairs.
God, tits and ass bouncing up and down stairs were my weakness, and I
had double vision.
Brody put his hand on my arm as I went to follow them and stopped me.
“I want to make sure we’re good.”
It was the first time he outright asked me if we were okay since
everything happened. The man had groveled for days, apologizing,
servicing me domestically with food and privileges, and absolutely spoiling
me. And in a way, I fucking thrived on his pedestal. When in reality, it just
meant I was above him, looking down, and I hated that.
He earned my forgiveness with his honesty that first morning at home.
Everything past that had just been soothing the burn of the wounds left over
from the initial fight.
I should have squared up with him well before that moment, but I was a
selfish man, and being his number-one priority for a few days had been
incredible.
But taxing.
“We’re more than just good, baby.” I kissed him, letting go of the
reservations I’d had, and showed him exactly how good we were. “You
have to forgive yourself if we’re going to move forward because I have.”
“I know.” He groaned, grabbing my belt and pulling me tighter to his
body, “I just regret—”
“Enough.” I fisted his cock through his jeans and his eyes fluttered closed
as I stroked him. “I want to fuck tonight. Hard. I’m tired of edging myself
and I need to release. Which means I need you. No one else can handle the
kind of mood I’m in.”
 He flexed his hips, and I tightened my hand on him. “Knox.”
“Come on,” I pulled his belt open and then the button and zipper,
removing his cock from his tight jeans, leading him up the stairs by it.
When we got to the top, I kissed him again. “I need you inside of me before
I touch our girls, or I’ll take it too far with them.”
“Whatever you need.” He bit my neck hard enough to leave an imprint of
his teeth and I hissed, slamming him into the wall, fisting him faster. “I’ll
give you what you need, Knoxy.” He teased, flipping us around and pushing
me against the wall as he undid my jeans, freeing my cock.
Moans flowed down the hall from our bedroom and I knew our girls were
playing and as much as I wanted to see it, I needed to fall into the right
headspace and let him control the situation, or I’d fuck it up with Lex.
He ripped my shirt off over my head and then shoved my jeans down,
helping me step out of them until I was naked, then he repeated the process
on himself. “Go into the bedroom,” He commanded, rubbing his thumb
over the pre-cum that leaked out of the tip of my cock. “Get on your knees
in the middle of the floor.”
“There he is.” I bit his lip and then pulled back. “I’ve missed him the last
few days.”
“Careful what you wish for.” He threatened, fisting his cock and stroking
it. Watching Brody stroke his cock was one of my favorite past times.
Sucking it was a close second.
The last few weeks had revolved around the girls and their exploration,
and even later tonight, we’d give Lex something she had bravely worked
towards.
Right now, however, was for me. It was for Brody.
It was for our decade-long relationship that had gone neglected for far
longer than it should have.
“Fuck, that’s hot.” I sauntered into the bedroom and found Lex’s ass
straight up in the air, legs spread and pussy on display for me as she buried
her face into Hannah’s.
Hannah giggled and moaned as I watched Lex push two fingers into her
wet pussy and started thrusting hard, rocking her entire body into it.
We were all looking for the feral side of each other, evidently.
I held Hannah’s stare as I sank to my knees in the middle of the floor and
her eyes rounded as she sat up, interested in what was happening. “Oh fuck,
yes.” She scrambled to her knees and turned Lex around to face me. “I have
a secret to share with you Lex, watching Knox suck Brody’s cock is one of
the most erotic sights for me.”
Lex moaned as Hannah cradled her body with hers, kneeling behind her
and pushing her dark hair to the side so she could kiss her neck and play
with those big tits.
Brody walked in through the bathroom, cock so hard it barely bobbed
with each step as he looked at me and then at the girls. Brody walked in
through the bathroom, his cock so hard it barely bobbed with each step, and
instructed Hannah, “Spread her legs.” The girls instantly obeyed, and he
praised, “Good girl.”
“Lex, or me?” Hannah teased, sliding her fingers down between Lex’s
spread thighs to play with that pussy.
“Both of you.” Brody praised and then turned to me, “Do you want to be
a good boy or a naughty one?”
I hummed, dripping cum for him already. “Whichever you’d prefer
tonight.”
He grinned, and I knew I was in trouble, “Face on the floor, ass in the
air.”
“Oh god.” Lex cried, and I peeked at her, riding Hannah’s hand as she
stared at us before I did what Big Daddy Brody said. We rarely played like
this anymore, but as I arched my back and presented the way he wanted me
to, I remembered how fucking hot it was.
And it turned Hannah savage. Would it ignite something in Lex, too?
“Good boy.” Brody walked around behind me and even though I knew
what was coming, I still jumped when his meaty hand landed on my ass as
he sank behind me. The cap of the lube opened with a deafening click, and I
arched harder for him, desperate to impress him. I hissed when the cold
lube landed directly on my ass and Lex moaned again. I wanted to watch
her watch Brody and me together for the first time, so badly, but I followed
the rules.
“Fuck.” I hissed again when he pushed his finger in deep without
warning. It was small compared to his dick, but still intense. “God, yes.” I
pushed back on him when he started thrusting it into me and then growled
wildly when he reached between my legs and fisted my cock while he
played with my ass.
“Arms out flat on the floor.” He commanded, and I reached forward like a
yoga pose. It was a power play, forcing me to be at his mercy, and I ate it up
like cat nip as he replaced his finger with a toy. “Relax.” He pushed the
silicone plug in, burning past the ring of resistance until it sat completely
inside of me.
The last time he fucked me in the office at the garage, there had been no
workup or prep. Tonight, we had the toys and the time to make it even more
pleasurable.
“Show me how much you like it.” Brody walked around in front of me
and I sat up, rolling my hips to adjust the placement of the toy, and then did
exactly what he loved. I stuck my tongue out and waited for him to put his
cock on it like a good little toy.
He didn’t hesitate, fisting his leaking cock and slapping the thick head of
it against my tongue before pushing it into my mouth. I relaxed my throat
and let him take it all the way down until his balls rested against my chin
and he moaned an erotic song, signaling he wasn’t as immune to it as he
wished he were. He fucking loved dominating me.
He pulled out and grabbed a fistful of hair on top of my head, holding me
still, and started thrusting down my throat.
“Oh god, I’m coming.” Lex cried, and I hummed my support to her as
Brody used me. My cock leaked as he grunted and groaned.
“Get on the bed.” Brody pulled out, and we both gasped, barely holding
onto control.
Moving closer to the bed, I saw the girls instinctively part ways, creating
a space in the middle. As I laid on my back, I pulled them down beside me.
Our lips locked in a passionate kiss, and I couldn’t resist exploring between
their legs. Meanwhile, Brody closed in on us.
“Better you than me.” Lex mused, biting my peck as Brody stroked his
cock.
“I like it hard,” I growled and lifted my legs as he folded my knees back
onto the bed. “I need the pain so I can be gentle with you when I fuck you
for the first time.”
Her eyes softened, and she silently kissed me again, slowing it down and
sensually coaxing me into a calmer state as Brody pulled the toy out of my
ass, making me hiss.
“I don’t deserve you three,” Lex whispered, and then grabbed my knee
and held it wider for Brody as he lubed up his cock. “I think I’m going to
come again.”
Hannah giggled, “Isn’t it sexy?”
 “So sexy.” She wondered out loud as Brody pushed the tip of his cock
against my ass and grabbed the front of my throat so I’d look at him and
him only.
“Who’s ass is this?” He growled.
“Yours.”
“Who’s in charge tonight?”
“You are.” I hissed as he pushed the head of his cock in.
“Who’s the naughtiest good boy?” He smirked and pushed in deep,
making me cry out in ecstasy and pain.
“Me.” I groaned.
“That’s right.” He rolled his hips, loosening me up as he held my throat
and leaned over my body, sandwiching my cock between us. “You’re mine,
Knox.” Even though the girls were physically holding me open for him,
they disappeared under the intensity of his stare as he slid out and bottomed
out again. “This ass is mine. I was a changed man the first time I took you.”
He grunted and thrust again, “Just like this, angry and hard. I fucked you so
hard you couldn’t sit down for days.”
I tipped my head back against the bed as he let go of my neck and
slammed in hard. “Yes!” I hissed, “Again.”
He pulled out completely and then shoved it back in, making me cry out.
Sweat covered my skin from the sheer willpower to lay still when all I
wanted to do was bounce on that fucking cock.
“You want this cock; you’re going to take this pain.” He threatened, and I
nearly came from his words alone, but held off. He pulled Hannah’s face to
his and kissed her hard as she mewed and rocked against our bodies
needily. “On his face, Darling.”
“Yes, please.” She licked her lips as I grabbed her hips and lifted her onto
my face.
“Ride my face like a bull, Sweetheart,” I said as she rested her hands on
my abs and adjusted herself just how she liked. The second her pussy
touched my tongue, we both moaned. She was soaking wet and dug her
nails into my stomach as she started riding me like a good girl. I peppered
her ass with spanks, drawing primal cries of pleasure and pain from her lips.
“Come on, sexy girl,” Hannah mused, patting my lower stomach and then
stroking my cock and holding it flat against my stomach. “Rub your pussy
on his cock while he gets fucked.”
 Brody grunted something animalistic and his thrusts faltered right before
Lex giggled and landed on my abs thanks to his powerful arms.
Hannah held my cock still and Lex’s pussy lips slid right over the hard
ridge before she tentatively slid back and forth on it. “Oh, fuck.” She
moaned.
I found myself trapped in a vortex of touch and taste, where I lost all
sense of whose touch belonged to whom, except for the unmistakable
location of each pussy and the forceful penetration of Brody’s cock, which
was pushing me towards oblivion.
“You like riding his cock, don’t you?” Brody cursed and I could almost
feel how clenched his teeth were.
Lex moaned, “God, yes,” and Hannah leaned forward. Their lips tangled,
muffling their moans.
I wished desperately to see the show we were putting on, but resolved
simply to be used for all three of their pleasure, intending to film it next
time to watch afterward.
Because there was most definitely going to be a next time.
I was so fucking close I had to focus on keeping control as Lex’s hot
pussy stroked my cock and Brody’s cock rubbed my prostate.
“Tell me, Angel Eyes.” Brody growled between thrusts, “You have the
sexiest little asshole, do you like it played with?”
Lex moaned and Hannah panted as I waited on pins and needles for her
answer.
Please say yes.
Images of me and Brody pushing into her body side by side flashed
through my brain and I almost nutted.
“Yes.” She moaned and slid forward more than before as the head of my
cock nestled against her pussy entrance. She rolled her hips, letting just the
very tip of my cock burrow into her heat before sliding back down the
length. “I love it.”
“Lean forward.” He commanded.
Her big tits laid against my chest and I felt her hair tickle over my arm as
she bent her head around Hannah’s body to show him what he wanted.
The animalistic noises she made did me in. “What’s he doing?” I all but
begged.
“He lubed up his fingers and is rubbing them over her pretty little hole,”
Hannah explained to me.
 “Like this?” I took my wet fingers and played with her ass as I sucked her
clit.
“Fuck!” She screamed and widened her knees to press her pussy firmer
against my face.
Brody wasn’t done playing puppet master, “I want to put one finger in
you. Tell me I can.”
“Yes.” Lex cried, sliding forward so my cock pressed against her pussy,
opening again. “Please, Brody.”
“Good girl.” He praised and she let out a deep guttural moan, “Such a
good fucking girl.”
I could hear sucking, and Hannah cried out as I imagined Lex started
sucking on her tits. I pushed one finger into her ass, mirroring what Brody
was doing to Lex, and she screamed, shattering on top of me, and coating
my face in her tremendous orgasm.
“Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!” Hannah screamed again and Brody thrust into me
harder yet, turned on by the sight of our girl coming undone.
Hannah collapsed off of me, laying in a heap on the bed, and Lex
descended, pushing her tongue into my mouth to taste our girl’s orgasm on
my lips.
I was feral and desperately needed to come, or the next time Lex teased
us both by letting the first half inch of my cock into her pussy, I was going
to slam all the way home.
I gripped her hips and slid her down, so her pussy lips sat on my balls and
slid her back to the tip, repeating the process as she started talking in
tongues and clawing at my chest and neck.
“Is that your whole finger?” she gasped, looking over her shoulder at
Brody, who had his eyes fixed on the spot where his finger and my cock
were playing with her body.
“The whole fucking thing.” He looked at me over her back. “How did we
get two fucking perfect women who are obsessed with us and each other?”
“Fuck if I know,” I grunted, and she bit my peck as she rubbed her wet
pussy all over my cock and threw it back onto Brody’s finger in
desperation.
“Yes!” She screamed and her pussy gushed and Brody groaned as her
body tightened around his finger. “More!”
He spanked her ass, and I grabbed a handful of her hair, clenching it as
she spasmed in my arms, begging for more.
 If I hadn’t been in control of her hips, I knew she would have sunk onto
my cock, just to fulfill her desire to be filled in both holes, but she deserved
better than that. So I held her down and through the waves of her orgasm
before she slid off my body to the bed beside me like Hannah did.
With both girls off of me, I had a clear view of Brody’s tense body. I
curled up, and he met me halfway, kissing me desperately. “You’re perfect,”
He growled, “taking care of both of them before yourself.”
I groaned and fell back onto the bed as he crouched and penetrated me
from a different angle, rubbing directly against my prostate.
“Our turn to return the favor.” Lex licked her lips as she and Hannah
simultaneously kneeled on each side of me and grabbed my cock, that was
hard and angry, desperate for relief.
They both seductively started licking it like a melting ice cream cone
together and I grabbed a handful of each of their asses.
“That’s it,” I cried out, “I’m coming. Fuck, Brody!” I roared as he jack
hammered into me with their mouths covering every inch of my cock and
licking my come as it spurted out.
It was the first time Lex had tasted my cock, and it blew my mind,
knowing she was tasting herself on it as she cleaned me up, moaning and
swinging her hips like she was desperate for more.
Brody roared, chasing his own ecstasy, and I felt the heat of his orgasm
inside of me as he pumped me full.
Seconds passed.
Then minutes.
It could have been days as we all lay sprawled out in the bedroom, some
on the bed, some on the floor.
And fucking smiled. It felt so damn good to smile with my people.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 32- Lex

I tI’dwasclosed
dark in the bedroom when my eyelids opened; I wasn’t even aware
them. I sat up, silently groaning as my sore body ached from
lying on the floor. The carpet was thick and plush, but it was still a floor.
I glanced at the bedside clock and saw that it was after one in the
morning.
And I was hungry.
However, food wasn’t on the menu.
I craved something far more filling than that.
We had come home, planning to take our relationship to the next level by
conquering the last boundary I had originally set for the guys before I
understood my attraction to them.
But then we all had a wild orgy while the guys fucked and passed out.
Watching Brody and Knox together was hands down the sexiest thing I’d
ever seen, and I ached for my turn.
Brody was on the floor with me, with Knox and Hannah in the bed,
though I didn’t quite remember how we all got there.
Brody had gone to the bathroom to clean up after fucking Knox, and I’d
laid down on the carpet to catch my breath, and then I fell asleep, meaning
he joined me on the floor rather than lay in the bed.
That was an act worth rewarding.
I could just make out his dark frame lying on his back with his arms
stretched out over his head and his naked body on display in the shadows.
 His body was magnificent, with every inch toned and tattooed, and I
couldn’t deny my liking of it after spending so much time staring at him
over the last few weeks. We all knew the truth, I was falling for them all.
I rolled over onto my side and watched the rise and fall of his chest with
the glow of the hallway light outlining his abs, transporting me back to that
night I overcame a huge fear and used his body for pleasure.
There was a power exchange between us when I used him, giving him
nothing in return and he knew it, keeping me comfortable and safe where I
saw fit. To be honest, since the first night at the Sinner’s Soiree, he had
respected every single physical boundary I set, even if he pushed my
emotional ones.
When he challenged me at the pool table about my sexuality, part of me
wanted to admit to him then that I was questioning everything, but that felt
like a failure. As if I was failing the me, I had vowed to be as a teenager
desperate for control over my body and my life. There was no point in
having power if I was lonely, though. I was tired of being surrounded by
people every day, and random women every night, yet feeling so alone each
morning when I woke up, as the high was no longer sustaining my cravings.
I gently laid my fingertips on one of Brody’s abs, tracing the valley and
the peak down to another one while I watched his face for disturbance. I
turned my finger over, using the edge of my fingernail to trace the same line
back up to his chest, and leaned over him, laying gentle, open-mouthed
kisses against his skin.
Something I loved about being with women was how soft and sensual
their touches were. I loved the gentle seduction, but with Brody and Knox, I
found I loved giving those soft and sensual touches as much as receiving
them from Hannah.
His muscles quivered under my lips and his arms moved as one
instinctively wrapped around my back, pulling me closer before he even
opened his eyes. I leaned on my elbow, looking down at him as sleepy eyes
opened and focused on me before I pressed another slow wet kiss to his
chest, holding his stare.
He didn’t speak, and neither did I.
We didn’t need to. Our touches spoke louder than words, expressing our
needs.
He brushed his hand over my cheek and I leaned into it as he threaded his
fingers in my hair and pulled me forward, kissing me. His lips moved
slowly, dancing across mine before using his tongue to seduce me. I was
obsessed with the way Brody kissed; it made me feel like he was touching
my entire body.
“I’m sorry.” He whispered, laying soft kisses over my cheeks and face.
“For what?” I bit my bottom lip when he ran his hand over my ass,
hitching me closer to him until I put one thigh over his.
“For neglecting you tonight.”
I snorted, very unladylike, and used my teeth on his lip. “You made me
scream in ecstasy.” He rocked his thigh between mine and I sighed, feeling
my body respond to his instantly. “I hardly consider that neglect.”
“It wasn’t what we were planning, though.” He licked my lip, teasing me.
“It wasn’t solidifying you as ours.”
“Do you feel like I’m not yours?” I kissed his jaw as his fingers tightened
in my hair and he pulled me back by it.
“You’re ours.” He growled, “But I need to be inside of you, it’s in my
DNA to want to possess you that way.”
“Then take me.” I purred. “Why do you think I woke you up?”
He growled again and rolled us over. My legs fell wide, instantly
accepting him between them, and his cock wedged against my pussy as he
brushed my hair away from my face to stare down at me. “Promise me this
is what you want. Because the minute I feel you from the inside out, you
belong here, with us.”
“Brody,” I whispered, overwhelmed by his commitment to me so easily. I
struggled with commitment my entire life, and they all made it seem so
easy.
“Say it, Angel Eyes.” He kissed my neck, and I tightened my legs around
his waist, “Tell me you’ll stay.”
“I’ll stay.” Dragging my nails up his back, desperate for him I gave him
what he wanted. “I’m yours, I’m here.” I put my hand on his throat and
pulled his head away from mine so I could stare into his eyes. “I want all of
you.”
“Then hold on, baby.” He grinned a sinister grin as he pinned one of my
knees to the floor, spreading my thighs wider and sliding down my body.
“Because I need you soaking wet to take my cock for the first time.”
“Mmh.” I moaned, running my fingers through my hair as his lips
covered each of my nipples, sucking on them and making my back bow off
the ground.
 “Let them hear you begging me.” He demanded, and I hissed.
“Hannah.” I shrieked when he bared his teeth and bit my nipple, making
my pussy clench. “Knox!”
“Good girl.” He kissed down my stomach and folded both of my legs
back, opening my pussy as he hovered right over it. Movement on the bed
caught my attention, but I couldn’t look away from Brody’s dark eyes as his
tongue wet his lips. “Do you have any idea how many times I’ve fantasized
about making you come on my face?” He smirked and licked a slow,
sensual trail from my ass to my clit.
“Mmh, now that’s a way to wake up.” Knox leaned over the side of the
bed and rubbed his hand over his face, waking up.
Hannah peeked over his shoulder and smiled at me before jumping out of
bed to join us. “You look so pretty open and wet for Brody.”
Brody dove in, sucking my clit into his mouth, and the sharp pokes of his
beard were just like Knox’s, stimulating every inch of my skin.
“Kiss me.” I panted, grabbing for Hannah as Brody’s tongue slid inside of
my body.
“With pleasure,” She purred and brought her lips down to mine, muffling
my moans and pleas as Brody rocked my world.
I sensed Knox joining us on the floor and then Brody’s mouth pulled off
my pussy and a colder one took its place, aimed the opposite way.
I gasped and Hannah pulled back so we could see as Knox kneeled at my
side, bent over and eating my pussy upside down as Brody held my legs
open for him.
“Oh, God.” I collapsed onto the carpet, panting, and then Hannah started
sucking on my nipples, driving me wild as Brody and Knox tag-teamed my
pussy. I couldn’t tell whose mouth or fingers were working me anymore,
but that added to the excitement of it all. “Yes!” I grabbed hair, whose I
didn’t know, and pulled as I crested my orgasm in record time.
I understood the term worship for the first time in my life as the three of
them worked together to please me, and the intensity of the feelings it
created in my chest overwhelmed me.
My nose burned as they shifted and Brody picked me up, wrapping my
legs around his waist and carrying me to his bed like I weighed nothing at
all. That strength used to intimidate me, though with Brody and Knox, it
made me feel protected and feminine.
Taken care of.
 Revered.
“Are you still with me, Angel Eyes?” He asked, and I melted even more
for his ability to use pet names that made me mush.
“I’m with you.” I held onto him as he kissed me, laying us down in the
center of the bed as Knox and Hannah joined us.
Hannah laid down on her back next to me and took my hand in hers,
holding it as both guys kneeled on the end of the bed, towering over us. “I
never knew I wanted this until I met you.” She said as we both turned our
heads to stare at each other.
“Are you sure you still do?” I questioned, “You’re giving me something
you planned to keep to yourself forever, baby.”
“I’m sure.” She smiled, leaning over to kiss me, rubbing her nose against
mine as the guys moved in sync, lying between our legs. “I can’t wait to
keep you forever.”
I moaned when Brody’s large, fevered body laid against mine and turned
back to him, even as I held Hannah’s hand in a death grip.
“You have tears in your eyes, Angel.” He hovered over me and I
tightened my legs around his waist, wanting to avoid the obvious reaction I
was having to everything. Knox looked over at me with concern in his
sweet eyes, and Hannah leaned up to run her fingers through my hair.
“I’m overwhelmed by how important you all make me feel,” I admitted.
“Cherished.” I cleared my throat as those tears multiplied.
“You’re worth the effort, Alexi,” Brody stated, like it was plain as day.
Knox agreed, “We wouldn’t want this with anyone else but you,
Sweetheart.”
Hannah was right there too, “You’re perfect, Lex.” She kissed me and I
clung to her. Hannah told me, “We were always meant to find you and take
away your loneliness.”
The tears broke free, sliding down my temples into my hair as I smiled at
her. “Thank you for finding me.”
“You’re ours,” Brody confirmed, and his cock jerked between our bodies
as I dug my nails into his shoulders. “We’re not letting go.”
“Don’t ever let go.” I took his cock, and he pulled his hips back as I ran
the head through my wetness, testing the feel of him there before pulling
him closer to me. I held his stare as he pushed forward and slid the head of
his cock into me.
 He was so thick it nearly took my breath away with just that much inside
of me. He slowly sank into me, staring at me the entire time as the tears
continued to trail from my eyes.
When he was buried all the way in, he paused and kissed me with that
slow perfection of his I loved until I couldn’t resist clawing at him, begging
him to move as I rocked my hips against him.
“Please.” I pleaded against his lips, desperate for him to fuck me. While I
wasn’t a virgin, I had already taken care of that years ago with a toy and had
since enjoyed penetration play, but this experience was unlike any other. It
was him. It was them.
“Good girl.” Knox moaned and then I heard him sink into Hannah,
drawing moans from her lips as they watched us. I fucking loved having
them at our side, making love and watching us, touching us.
“Beg me,” Brody demanded, fighting that dominant side of himself for
the softer side he had shown me thus far. But I was ready to have the real
him with me.
“Please.” I licked my lips seductively and dug my nails into his back as I
leaned up to his ear, “Please, Daddy.”
He growled and pulled out before slamming back into me. “Say it again.”
I laid back against the bed and smiled up at him, “Please, Daddy. Please
fuck me like you’re as desperate for me as I am for you.”
Knox chuckled as he leaned over and dragged his teeth over Brody’s
neck. “I knew you had a Daddy kink. I just knew it.”
“I have a Lex, kink,” Brody swore, thrusting into me like a man giving
his woman everything he had.
“That’s so hot.” Hannah moaned and I looked at her, smiling at me as
Knox slammed into her. Her tits shook with each thrust and I reached over,
playing with my favorite toys as he fucked her. “Mmh,” She grabbed
Brody’s neck and pulled him over. “Kiss me, big guy.”
He chuckled and pushed his tongue into her mouth dominantly, and the
shift in the angle of his hips lit me on fire.
I erupted without warning, screaming in ecstasy as it ripped through me.
Brody groaned, pulling back to watch me. “Good girl, coming on Daddy’s
cock.”
“Don’t stop.” I gasped, begging him like the good little girl he wanted me
to be. “Please.”
 Instead of giving me everything I asked so nicely for, he backed up,
letting his cock fall out of me completely as I sputtered in shock and
disappointment.
He flipped me onto my side and spanked my ass with a dirty smirk on his
face. “Switch.”
“Mmh,” Hannah purred seductively as Knox pulled out of her, “Not so
fast, Daddy.” He groaned as she took hold of his cock and pulled him to the
center of the bed, and then pushed him down onto his back. She straddled
his cock and took him deep, tipping her head back to moan as Knox and I
watched on hungrily. “Come here, baby.” She grabbed my hand and helped
me up, positioning me so I was straddling Brody’s face. “I want your lips
while Knox fucks you and Brody licks you.”
“Jesus,” I moaned when Brody pulled me down against his mouth,
greedily licking me while Hannah bounced up and down on him.
“That’s what I’m talking about, baby.” Knox kneeled behind me and
kissed my shoulder and neck until he was at my ear. “You want my cock?”
I moaned, “Yes.”
“I may not be Daddy,” He teased, fisting a handful of my hair as Hannah
played with my tits. Paired with Brody’s tongue skills on my clit and I was
already on edge. “But I can fuck you hard enough to make you forget.”
“Please,” I begged, riding Brody’s face. “Please, Knox.”
“Good girl.” He praised and pushed me forward so my ass was popped
and my pussy was exposed to him. “That’s it.” He ran the head of his cock
through my wetness and then pushed inside, slowly giving me time to
accept him and grasp what he was doing. “How does it feel?” He whispered
into my ear.
“Like heaven.” I cried, “Like I’ve been missing you my whole life.”
“That’s right.” He said, placing his hand between my shoulder blades and
pushing me forward until my head landed in Hannah’s lap, “I can’t wait to
feel you come on my cock for the first time.”
“The first of many.” Hannah purred and then gasped when Brody started
slamming her up and down onto him with his hands on her hips.
And I was home.

OceanofPDF.com
 Epilogue – Brody

Two Weeks Later

I parked my bike against the curb and busied myself with taking my gear
off when really I was hesitating. It was stupid, but I was nervous.
I was at Twisted Ink, randomly on a Thursday, and I wanted to see Lex.
But it was unannounced and unexpected, and I didn’t know how she’d
react. She spent every night at our house, even though a few times she had
half-heartedly planned to go to her own place for the night. I was pretty sure
she was just as addicted to us as we were to her.
Which was why I drove across town after a meeting with a client, to see
her. I forced myself off my bike and grabbed the takeout lunch from T’s
Taco Garage around the corner out of my saddlebag and pulled my big boy
pants up.
The electronic chime when the door opened raked my nerves over how
loud it was. “Hey, man.”
Trey leaned on the reception desk with his tablet in front of him, chatting
with some of the other employees, who were all staring at me.
“Hey.” I shifted the takeout and took his hand for a shake. “Lex around?”
 The little shit grinned devilishly as he leaned back onto the desk and I
rolled my eyes, already knowing the shit storm I was about to stir up.
“Possibly.” He eyed the bag. “Depends if you’re sharing T’s tacos?”
Parker walked out of his suite and eyed me up. “What’s up?” Things
weren’t necessarily back to the easy camaraderie we’d had before the
knuckle sandwich he gave me a few weeks ago, but they were at least civil.
“Just passing by.” I nodded in greeting and then groaned when Dallin
walked down the hallway with his head in his own tablet, looking up when
he got to the reception area and pausing.
“Hey,” He walked around everyone else and shook my hand. “Here to see
Lex?”
“Yeah.” I sighed. “It’s a little hard to get past security these days.” I
nodded to his husbands standing guard.
Dallin scoffed and waved his hands, “Leave the poor man alone.”
“I wasn’t doing anything!” Trey ridiculed, “I just asked if he brought
enough for the entire class.”
Dallin ignored both of them, even though Parker still hadn’t said
anything, just stared at me. “She’s wrapping up a client right now. Probably
two minutes longer and she’ll be out.”
“Thanks.” I backed up to the seating area. “I appreciate it.”
“Wait.” He stepped closer and lowered his voice. “I want to apologize for
my part in the—”
I cut him off, “Don’t worry about it.” I looked down at my feet,
incredibly uncomfortable at how my friendship with these men seemed to
be over, at least the way it used to be.
“I do worry about it.” He affirmed, “I worry about it a lot, Brody. Hannah
gave Rey the cliff notes version of why you and Knox fought at all,” He
sighed, “It wasn’t our place to judge you. We’re the last men in the world to
judge another man for their mistakes.”
“Don’t worry about it.” I repeated and shrugged, “I appreciate the fact
that you guys helped me look for Knox and ultimately found him before it
was too late. That’s all that matters.”
“For what it’s worth,” Dallin tried again, and I contemplated leaving the
takeout lunch with him and taking off altogether. “Lex seems to be on cloud
nine lately. Which you know better than anyone, that isn’t her norm.”
“Yeah,” I smile gently, “Things are going pretty great for us.”
“I’m happy for all of you, Brody. Honestly.”
 “Thanks,” I replied, and then movement down the hall caught my
attention and no one else mattered.
Lex walked out of her suite, with her client following her to the front
door. She had on a pair of light blue cut-offs and a black cropped tank top
with her long dark hair in lush waves. Her signature wide fishnet stockings
and chunky boots finished the look.
And I was hard in no time flat.
Her dark eyes found me instantly in the crowd of men around the front
door, and she smiled sweetly. I stayed off to the side and silent as she went
through her goodbyes with her client and his girl as they followed her out
and waved.
When she turned to me, I knew I made the right choice to stop and see
her because the smile on her face made everything else worth it.
“Hi.” She walked around the guys and straight into my space with zero
hesitation. I wrapped her up in my arms and leaned into her when she rose
on tiptoes for a kiss. If she didn’t care about the audience, I didn’t care. She
lingered against my lips and then kissed me again. “Are you here to see
me?”
“Who else would I be here for?” I questioned, and she sank back onto her
heels with a satisfied smirk.
“Come with me.” She took my hand and turned, “Go away now,” She
shooed the men and other co-workers away who were all gawking at at us.
“No free shows.”
I smirked as she led me past all of them, but I paused next to Trey,
reaching into the bag and laying a single wrapped-up taco on the desk in
front of him before walking away.
The man saved my life that night I was intent on drinking myself into an
early grave. The least I could do was give him a taco.
“I knew you wouldn’t leave me out.” He cheered and then stuck his
tongue out at Dallin and Parker. “No tacos for you!”
Lex giggled and walked us back to her suite, shutting the door behind her.
I’d never been in her suite before, though I’d seen it when I came to get ink
by the guys occasionally. Being locked away in it with her instantly raised
the temperature of my blood.
“You brought me lunch?” She leaned back against the freshly sanitized
tattoo bed in the center of the room and, whether she meant to be, it was
seductive. Every single thing she did was seductive.
 “I did. I was hoping you were free.”
“For you, always.” She crooked her finger and motioned for me to come
closer, and when I was within reach, she took hold of my belt and pulled me
the rest of the way. “I’m suddenly ravenous.”
I gripped her lush ass and picked her up, sitting her down on the bed as
she wrapped her legs around my waist and kissed me. She was obsessed
with kissing me. She had different things she did with each of us; with
Hannah, she was always playing with her hair, and with Knox, she was
constantly running her hands up and down his skin.
With me, her lips were always on mine, and I was more than happy to
oblige.
“I missed you,” I growled when she pulled my belt open.
“I missed you.” She undid my jeans and pulled my cock free. “I hate
waking up and finding you gone.”
“I talked to Hannah this morning on her way to work.” I pushed her shirt
up, already knowing her tits would be free and ready for my touch. “She
said something about a soapy bubble bath happening this morning.”
“Mmh.” She hummed, stroking my cock as I leaned down to suck on her
nipples. I was pretty sure if I edged her hard enough for long enough, I’d be
able to make her come from sucking on her tits alone, they were so
sensitive. “She was bratty this morning. She was begging to be dominated,
and you and Knox were gone.”
“So kind of you to take our place.” I undid her shorts and pulled her off
the table to pull everything down her legs, tossing her boots and clothes into
a pile before picking her back up onto it. “Tell me everything.”
As I tipped her back on the bed and spread her thighs wide, she couldn’t
help but moan. She looked so sexy with her shirt bunched up over her big
tits and naked from there down, spread open and wet for me. “She was in a
snarky mood from the moment her alarm went off.” Biting her knuckles to
stay quiet when I licked her, she went on. “Without even realizing it, she
desperately needed re-centering.”
“So you re-centered her?” I pushed two fingers into her pussy while I
sucked on her clit.
“Right on the kitchen counter.” She buried her fingers in my hair and
pulled, leading me back to her pussy and rocking against my face. “I bent
her over the counter and spanked her until she was begging for more and
pleading to come.”
 I growled and thrust my fingers faster. “Did you fuck her?”
“Laid her out on the counter, ate her pussy until she came three times, and
then took a bubble bath with her for aftercare.”
“You gave, but didn’t take?” I sucked hard on her clit.
“Oh, she gave in the tub.” She smiled, “She scissored me in the tub until
we were both far more relaxed and happy.”
“You’re perfect for her.” I stood up and pressed her hips into the bed with
mine, rubbing the head of my cock through her pussy lips.
“No.” She shook her head as she stroked my cock and aimed me right for
her opening, pulling me in. “I’m perfect for all of you.”
“Fuck yes,” I hissed as I bottomed out into her. “We’re going to keep you
forever.”
“Please.” She moaned, clinging to my neck as I slammed into her. Thank
god she had a high-end tattoo bed and not one of those fold-up ones, or it
would have collapsed with the first thrust. “I need you, baby.”
“I’m right here.” Slowing my thrusts down, I stared directly at her, giving
her inch by inch in slow thrusts until she was grasping at the end of her
control. “I’m with you.”
“Come for me, Brody.” She whispered. “I want to feel you come with
me.”
“Yes.” I clenched my teeth, “I’m there.”
“Me too.” She tipped her head back and tightened down on me as her lips
parted in a silent moan.
“Milk my cock like a good girl,” I growled, rolling my hips in circles as I
came deep inside of her. “Take that come, Angel.”
“God,” She gasped, licking her lips, and kissing me while I stayed buried
inside of her. The girl loved to fucking kiss me.
“This was not what I planned when I stopped by.” I smiled against her
lips, “I just wanted to feed you.”
“I’m thoroughly stuffed.” She clenched down on my cock and I grinned
as I pulled out of her. She pouted sexily as I suddenly left her empty and
helped her down onto her feet. “I have something to admit.”
I groaned and fought down panic, trying to swirl as I put my cock away,
“Lay it on me.”
“I bought something today.”
“I’m going to need some clarification here.” I stared at her as she started
getting dressed and prolonged my discomfort.
 “In my defense, it’s Reyna’s fault.” She said, licking her lips and rocking
back and forth on her heels. “She made me take her to the sex store to stock
up on new toys.”
“Alexi.” I snapped, raising my brow at her, “Spill it.”
She sighed and laid her hands on my chest, trying to use her seductive
powers to lighten the blow, I was sure. “I got a double-ended dildo.”
My spent cock twitched in my jeans, and I fought an array of dirty
comments to make but refrained.
Barely.
“Are two real cocks not enough for you?”
She leaned in closer and purred, “Four sounds better.”
“Angel.” I growled, “Explain.”
“You see what I was thinking was—”
And everything faded to black as she told me her plans.

“This is about trust,” Lex stated, running her fingertips over Hannah’s bare
back. I watched as goosebumps followed the trail and my cock throbbed in
my boxers.
Knox grunted when she turned her attention to him and tilted his head to
the side before biting his neck. I could tell by the way his body flinched; it
was hard.
And it made him harder.
“This is about pleasure,” Lex said against his ear as she dragged her nails
down his chest. His cock bobbed where grew thickly between his thighs. He
was in a chair with his hands cuffed behind the back and his ankles tied to
the legs. “This is about control.”
“I volunteer as tribute.” Hannah smiled blindly behind the mask that
covered her eyes, keeping her on edge.
She kneeled on the padded bench at the end of our bed, with her wrists
tied to the posts spreading her arms out like she was flying, and her legs
pushed open wide how Lex positioned her.
They were both naked, blindfolded, bound, and vulnerable.
 And I felt like a monster, barely restraining from descending on them. I
needed to consume them, the darkness inside of me was breaking down the
walls of restraint, begging to be free.
“Do you even know what you’re volunteering for?” I growled against
Hannah’s ear, and she shrieked in shock as I silently hovered behind her.
She turned her face toward me, even though she couldn’t see me. “I trust
you.” She purred, “I want to be your slut tonight, Daddy.”
Knox groaned, and I looked over in time to see Lex lower her pussy
directly onto his hard cock. She didn’t touch him anywhere else, just
hovered over his cock with her back to him and sat down, taking him deep
in one smooth descent.
She licked her lips and rolled her hips when her ass was in his lap before
spreading her legs so I could see where she took him.
“What’s happening?” Hannah whipped her head around, trying to see
through her blindfold as Lex moaned, rising and taking Knox’s cock deep
again. “Tell me! Please.”
“Tell her, Knoxy.” Lex hummed, reaching between her legs to his balls
and rolling them through her fingers as she leaned back against his chest
and rested her head on his shoulder.
Fuck, she was so divine with her black ink and big tits dominating him.
Using him.
My balls ached for release, and I pushed my boxers down so I was as
naked as everyone else.
“She’s riding me.” Knox panted, “Fuck, she’s doing that thing you guys
do when you roll your hips while we’re buried all the way deep inside of
you.”
He was painting Hannah such a seductive picture, and she panted like she
could see it all vividly.
Lex locked eyes on me as she rolled her hips back and forth with Knox in
deep, just like he said, and circled her clit with her fingertips as she stared at
me.
She was my fucking equal. Something I never imagined wanting, let
alone finding.
“Is she wet?” Hannah licked her lips again, staring at them through her
darkness. “Is she dripping for you, baby?”
“Soaked.” Knox growled. “Like she was planning this for far longer than
she let on.”
 “Mmh.” Hannah moaned, dropping her chin to her chest. She was so
distracted by listening and thinking about Knox and Lex that she never even
sensed me moving behind her.
So when I put both hands on her hips and pushed forward, burying my
cock in her unsuspecting pussy, she screeched first, then moaned, dropping
forward as far as she could with her arms spread wide to accommodate me.
“That’s it, slut.” I spanked her ass, and she vibrated deeply in her chest,
“Take my cock.”
I thrust four times and then pulled out, stepping backward as she cried out
in frustration, fighting against her bindings.
Lex stood up off Knox’s lap at the same moment and walked over to me.
She kissed me hard, rubbing her naked body against mine as both Hannah
and Knox groaned and grunted in annoyance.
“I’m falling in love with you,” I admitted out of nowhere and our
restrained lovers froze, silent finally, as Lex stared up at me. “Just thought
I’d share.”
Lex smiled and slowly sank to her knees at my feet. “Do you have any
idea what your words do to me, Daddy?” She licked her lips before trailing
her tongue up the length of my cock, moaning as she tasted Hannah’s pussy
on it.
“I have an inkling suspicion.” I grinned and moaned when she deep
throated me, gagging on my cock and then spitting on it, rubbing it in with
her hand.
“You’re late to the game, though.” She moaned, lifting my cock to twirl
her tongue around my balls. “I told Knox this morning that I was already
head over heels in love with both of you.”
I grunted and Knox chuckled. “Perfect boyfriend perks.” He chided
teasingly. “She sucked my cock right after that.”
I buried my fingers in her hair and pulled her down on my cock until she
gagged again, holding her there as she stared at me, waiting to let her
breathe. When I released her, she gasped and spit on my cock again. “I love
you, Brody.” She double fisted my cock and stroked me. “The three of you
absolutely complete me.”
“Mmh.” I pulled her up to stand again and kissed her, “Good, because I
would have hated to tie you down and fuck all three of you tonight for your
unacceptable behavior.”
“Maybe another time.” She winked.
 “Deal.” I kissed her, “But let’s get back to our task at hand.”
“Oh, right.” She pulled away and walked to Hannah, as I grabbed my toy
of choice off the dresser on my way to Knox.
“Tell me something, Knox.” I swirled the glass around right in front of
him so he could hear the ice clank as I grabbed a cube out and slowly ran it
down his neck to his chest. “Who’s ass feels the best wrapped around your
cock?”
He grunted as I slid the ice over one nipple and down over his abs.
“Well,” He licked his lips and hesitated the lower the ice went. “I’ve only
had the pleasure of taking yours and Hannah’s so far.” I ran it up the length
of his hard cock and twirled it around the head, making him gasp and fight
his cuffs.
“That’s not an answer.”
“Hannah’s.” He snapped. “Every time.”
“Bastard.” I smirked, knowing even if it wasn’t the truth, that he would
have said it just to spite me.
I grabbed a new cube of ice and pushed it directly between his spread
thighs until it wedged somewhere behind his balls and against his taint. I
stood up as he squirmed, trying to dislodge it.
Hannah moaned, catching my attention, and I looked over to find Lex
kneeling behind her, eating her ass and fingering her pussy.
“I think I’m going to fuck Lex’s ass tonight, Knox.” I tossed his way, and
he froze, no longer caring about the frozen water against his taint. “She told
me I could have it if I wanted it.” We hadn’t fucked Lex there yet, though
she was no novice to anal play. We just had done nothing past oral and
playing with it during sex, but both Knox and I were feral for the chance to
take another one of her firsts.
Hannah was even more, constantly playing and prepping Lex to take us
for the first time, knowing we wouldn’t be gentle when we finally got it.
“Fucking—” Knox cursed, fighting his bindings earnestly as Lex
chuckled against Hannah’s ass.
“I think I’m going to bend her over right in your lap when I slide into her
for the first time.” Fisting his cock, “I’ll let her hold on, right here, to brace
against my fat cock stretching her open.”
“You’re the fucking bastard.” He cursed, working his jaw back and forth
as I stroked him, using Lex’s wetness still dripping down him as lubricant.
“You got her pussy first.”
 “And you tasted her first.” I tightened my hold on him. “You rubbed this
cock all over her pussy and covered it with your come.” I pushed my other
hand between his legs to rub his cold taint, “Repeatedly. By the time I sank
into her, you’d already had so many of her firsts.”
“Fellas.” Lex sang from her position on her knees behind Hannah, “No
bickering, or I’ll let Hannah fuck my ass while you watch.”
“I like that idea!” Hannah cooed and then moaned when Lex spanked her
ass with both hands. “Mmh, yes.”
“You really want to be a little vixen tonight, don’t you?” Lex stood up
and spanked Hannah again.
I walked away from Knox, drawn in by the way Hannah’s ass rippled
under Lex’s hand with each spank. Knox protested and called out, but I was
transfixed.
“More.” Hannah begged, “God, yes!”
Lex moved to the side, and I laid my palm down hard on Hannah’s ass,
making her scream and moan, pushing back and arching her back further to
take more spanks.
“Fuck, that’s so hot.” Lex wrapped her hand around my cock and stroked
me while I peppered Hannah’s ass with spanks, reddening her flesh and
drawing incoherent pleas for more from her lips. “Tell Daddy what you
want,” Lex instructed.
“Cock.” Hannah gasped, “I want to come on a cock.”
“Who’s cock?” I demanded.
“Anyone’s!” Hannah screamed and Lex smirked at me.
“Sounds like we need to break out my new toy.”
Lex walked over to the closet to grab the dildo that she had spontaneously
bought with Reyna at the sex shop as I dipped two fingers in Hannah’s
soaking pussy. “Are you ready to take our cocks, Darling?”
“Slut.” Hannah purred, pushing back on my fingers as I curled them and
stroked her G-spot. “I want to be Daddy’s slut. I told you that.”
I smiled to myself and then pulled her ties free, releasing her arms as she
fell forward onto the mattress. “Then be my fucking slut and lay on your
back so Lex can fuck you with her toy.”
She pulled off her blindfold and scrambled across the bed as Lex pulled
Knox’s blindfold off on her way by, holding up her toy as she passed.
“Oh, fuck.” Knox growled, “Let me out of these cuffs.”
 I grinned at him and flipped him off. “How many orgasms can I give our
girls before you break that chair to be free?”
“Brody!” He bellowed, but it didn’t matter because I’d let him free all in
good time.
Lex showed Hannah the lime green dildo she bought and a bottle of lube
as she crawled up the bed.
“Spread your legs, baby.” Lex pushed Hannah’s legs apart and held her
hand out for me to join them. “Daddy’s going to fuck your ass while I fuck
our pussies with this.”
A loud crack drew all of our attention across the room as Knox broke free
of the chair, disseminating it in his wake as he stood up, shaking off the
ropes from his ankles.
“Jesus Christ.” I groaned, “That was a perfectly good chair.”
“Then you should have thought twice before you teased me to this point.”
He glowered, pushing his way onto the bed, picking Hannah up, and tossing
her onto her stomach. “I’m done playing as the toy tonight.” He took the
toy from Lex and pushed her down onto her stomach so the girls were both
on their knees with their asses facing each other. “It’s my turn to call the
shots.”
Lex purred seductively, arching her back and leaning backward so her
pussy rubbed against Hannah’s, with their legs scissored. “I was wondering
when you were going to take charge.”
Hannah chuckled and rocked back and forth against Lex, pleasuring
herself as she waited to get fucked. I knew our girl was desperate to be
filled, and she didn’t care by who or in what hole. She would come either
way because she was our good little slut after all.
I snorted and spanked both girls’ asses as Knox poured lube over each
end of the dildo. “You love switching, just as much as he does, don’t you,
Lex?”
She lifted her head and blew me a kiss as Knox pushed the end of the toy
into Hannah’s pussy, making her moan.
“I do.” Lex admitted, holding still as Knox worked the thick toy into her
pussy before lubing up the center of it and pulling them both back onto it by
their hair. He was in a crazed state, and I was fully prepared to let him
dominate the girls. “Fuck, yes.” She hissed, twerking her ass up and down
to move on the toy as Hannah started rocking back and forth, testing it out.
 “I’m fucking this ass.” Knox poured lube over Lex’s asshole and pushed
his fingers into it without mercy. “It’s mine.”
“Mmh,” Hannah moaned, “I going to come.”
I gave her a spanking and took the lube from Knox, pouring some onto
her ass as I pushed her face down into the bed, so her ass arched way up
into the air. “Not before you take me deep.”
“What?” Hannah cried in frustration, “I’m so close.”
“Don’t come.” I commanded, squatting over her back as Knox did the
same over Lex’s. The toy was long enough that we could both just line up
above them while they still rode the dildo. “Not until you’re stuffed full.”
“Fuck, Knox!” Lex screamed, and I looked over my shoulder as he pulled
her head up off the bed by her hair and slammed hard into her ass. “Yes!”
“Fucking take that cock.” Knox growled, pulling out and the backward
momentum pushed me forward into Hannah’s ass, making her moan and
push back onto me.
“Oh, my god!” Hannah cried out, and I lost all restraint.
I fucked her like a two-cent whore, slamming deep into her as she threw
it back onto my cock and the toy, pushing and pulling the toy in and out of
Lex as Knox savagely fucked her.
There was so much screaming and begging I couldn’t even focus on
anything else but the pure ecstasy of Hannah’s ass strangling my cock as the
toy slid against it inside of her pussy.
Lex’s moans of pleasure pushed me over the edge as Hannah came,
convulsing underneath me, Lex kept pushing that toy into her pussy as I
filled her ass with my come.
I collapsed forward as Knox let out a roar of bliss as Lex came around his
cock, begging for his come to fill her up.
When we all finally stopped moving, we were a tangled mess on the bed,
all gasping and panting for air, as we came down off yet another incredible
high.
Lex moved first, crawling over Knox and me to wedge her way between
next to Hannah, kissing her deeply. I sat up enough to watch as Lex
leisurely used her sensuality to draw Hannah’s arousal back up after their
orgasms until they were rocking against each other and playing with their
bodies.
“Again?” I scoffed in disbelief.
 Lex looked over her shoulder at me and her eyelids fluttered closed as
Hannah took the opportunity to lower her lips to Lex’s nipple, sucking on
one while pinching the other.
“Yes. Again.” Lex hummed, dragging her fingers through Hannah’s long
hair, holding her to her tit. “And again and again, until I can make Hannah
understand just how fucking blessed I am that she fell for me and invited
me into this relationship.” Lex turned back around to Hannah, who looked
up from her tits and licked her lips as Lex went on. “Because nothing in the
world has ever felt as right as being here with the three of you. And I’m
going to spend all of my free time showing my appreciation to our girl.”
“That’s an idea I can get behind.” Knox chirped from the other end of the
bed. “In about ten minutes.” He threw his arm over his face as the girls
giggled. “I came so hard I think my left nut completely sucked itself up into
my body.”
“And they wonder why I desired the sensitive and sensual touch of a
woman.” Hannah deadpanned, lowering her lips to Lex’s nipple again to
continue her fun.
“I wonder none.” Laying back on the pillow to watch the girls, already
feeling the buzz of need burning in my cock again. “I totally see the
appeal.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Epilogue – Hannah

Six Months Later

uch.” I hissed as the needle ran across my skin. “How do you stand
“O this?”
I looked over my shoulder to where Lex was bent over my ass,
stabbing it a million times over with a needle and branding me with ink.
Sure, I’d had to beg her to do it in the first place, but I was having doubts
halfway through.
“I usually sleep through them.” She responded, and I could hear the smirk
in her voice. I wanted to kick her but figured the word Daddy’s sluf tattooed
instead of Daddy’s slut wasn’t worth the risk. “You’re doing so good, baby.”
“Oh shut up,” I argued, feeling as sour as humanly possible for no reason
other than I hated pain.
I should have known better than to get so mouthy, but the pain made me
do weird things. Only half a second after the words escaped my mouth, she
landed a forceful blow on my other ass cheek with such power that I was
surprised it wasn’t Brody’s strength instead of hers.
“Ouch!” I hissed, covering my bare ass where she spanked me. “The
latex gloves really add to the sting.”
 “You deserved it.” She deadpanned. “Stop being a baby and think of how
good Brody’s going to fuck you tonight for wearing his brand.”
With a whine in my voice, I declared, “I can’t do this. I still have one
more to go.” I couldn’t just wear a permanent mark for Brody when I loved
three people equally, which meant three fresh tattoos.
She sighed and set her tools down and pulled off her gloves. I hated being
so whiny, but I couldn’t help it. My emotions were all over the place.
“Sit up.” She commanded, walking over to her things in the corner and
grabbing a satin bag out of it.
“What’s that?” I got up to my knees, careful not to touch anything against
the burning hell fire on my ass.
“Be quiet, and just do as you're told.” She demanded, and I bit my lip to
keep from refusing. She was my Domme at the moment, that much was
clear by her tone, and I was to obey. But everything inside of me wanted to
rebel. “Spread your legs and lean forward on your hands.”
“Why—”
Smack.
“Oof.” I groaned as my cheek lit up on fire again.
“I told you when you begged me to brand you, that you were going to
follow my rules or I wasn’t going to do it. So follow my rules. Leg spread,
lean forward.”
I was completely naked other than my red bralette because the place she
was tattooing was directly where my underwear waistband rode right above
my ass cheeks.
I stared at her over my shoulder as I slowly, and as seductively as
possible, spread my knees as wide as the table would allow and then bent
forward, popping my ass out for her as she instructed.
“That’s my good girl.” She praised, running her hand down my back to
my cheek, currently not being stabbed to death, and shook it a little. “I like
it when you follow my rules.”
“You like it more when I’m a brat.” I pouted and then held my breath in
anticipation as she pulled something from the bag and put it on the tattoo
bed beneath me.
“You like being a brat so I can tame the naughty out of you,” She
countered, leaning against my side so her lips were right by my face. “And
if you would have told me the day I met you that you were such a naughty
little slut, begging to be punished, I would have laughed in your face.”
 “You brought it out of me.” I purred, leaning forward so my lips brushed
hers. Moments ago I had been in agony, yet with a little attention and some
commands, I was purring and dripping for her. It was fucking magic.
Her fingers dipped between my thighs and rolled over my clit and then to
my pussy lips. She hummed as she ran my wetness over my hole before
dipping one finger into me. “I love it when you’re my sexy little brat.” She
purred back against my lips. “And I love watching Brody and Knox fuck
you like a little slut when you get in these moods.”
“Maybe we should have let them know what we were doing today.” I
licked her lips and moaned when she put another finger into me. It never
ceased to amaze me how wet she could make me, and as she took my
wetness and rubbed it all over my pussy again, I moaned in need.
“No need.” She spanked my clit lightly, “I have everything you need for
an attitude adjustment. Sit down.”
I paused, and she cocked her brow at me, daring me to defy her. I slowly
lowered my pussy down and felt something stiff brush against me far
sooner than the table would have.
“All the way.” She demanded when I froze and pushed me further until
whatever she put below me slid inside of my pussy and nestled against my
entire body, front to back.
I looked down between my legs and saw something neon pink and
silicone lying flat against the table with something that looked like a hotdog
in a bun lying atop. The piece inside of me felt like a thick plug, it wasn’t
deep but it was wide, filling me up.
“This toy is going to tickle your clit and your ass.” She explained, and I
rocked my hips to test it out. Ridges and grooves lined the entire length of
it, rubbing across my clit and my ass with every move. “It’s called a grinder
vibe pad. I bought it just for you.”
“I think I’m going to enjoy it.” I smiled and licked my lips.
“You’re going to need to.” She mused before clicking something in her
hand and turning it on. “Because I’m not turning it off until you’re done
with my ink.”
“Oh, fuck!” I fought to contain a scream as the entire thing came to life. It
danced across my clit and asshole like a million little tentacles sucking and
tickling me. “Oh, God.”
“That’s what I thought.” She hummed and then walked back around the
table.
 “How the fuck and I supposed to stay still?” I cried, rocking forward on
the toy and grinding against it. The name suited it. “It’ll look like you gave
me the tattoo on a tilt-a-whirl.”
Lex hummed, gloving back up and straddling the table behind me.
“Figure it out, baby girl.”
I gasped when she bent me forward more, which stretched out my vagina
around the toy and pushed my clit down harder on the vibrating bumps.
“Yessss!” I cracked my neck and stayed still as the buzz of her tattoo
machine started back up.
When she pressed the tip to my back on the other side, I moaned but
stayed still. The vibrations of the toy settled out the burn of the tattoo until
my head felt foggy and the sensations all jumbled together.
“Such a good girl.” She praised, dancing her needles of torture across my
skin. Knox’s tattoo was longer thanks to his fascination with calling me his
sweetheart, but before I knew it, she was done. “How are you feeling?”
“Hmm.” I hummed, with my head hanging between my arms and my
eyes closed.
“Hannah?” She got off the table and walked around to face me. “Look at
me.”
I opened one blurry eye to peek at her, and she smiled. “You’re in
subspace.”
“Hmm?” I hummed, tipping my head back and grinding on the toy again,
now that she wasn’t torturing me, allowing me to move against the
delicious thing.
“The place where pain and pleasure mix.” She leaned forward and kissed
me, keeping her hands free of me since they were still gloved up. I pushed
my tongue into her mouth and lifted myself up off the toy to feel the one
inside of me move and lowered back onto it. “Tell me how you feel.”
“I want to come.” I moaned, leaning my head on my shoulder as my eyes
closed again. “I want to come so bad.”
I heard the snap of her glove come off, and then her fingers dipped
between me and the toy as she moaned. “You’re so fucking sexy.”
“Yes.” I cried out weakly as the fog dissipated now that she wasn’t
torturing me. “I need more.”
“Be a good girl and ask nicely, and I’ll give you whatever you want.” She
teased, and I watched her pull her phone out of her pocket and move behind
me.
 As she winked at me, she aimed the phone in my direction and pressed
the capture button. It then dawned on me she was filming a video of me on
the toy. My brand new ink was visible from that angle and my pussy
clenched hard, knowing she was going to show Brody and Knox how
naughty I’d been via text.
It made the brat in me purr like a kitten.
“Please, Angel,” I moaned, using the pet name that Brody came up with
for Lex because I knew it made her weak to be worshipped in a godly way.
“Please make me come. I want to come all over our new toy.”
“That’s it, baby.” She lowered the camera as I leaned forward, showing
them my wet pussy impaled on the toy as it vibrated on my asshole. “You
want to be Daddy’s Slut and Knox’s Sweetheart, huh?”
“Mmh.” I moaned and then bit down on my knuckles when she clicked a
different button on the toy and the thick part inside of me started thrusting.
“Oh god.” I cried, thankful that we were all alone in the shop after hours.
“Oh, my god!”
She moved around front and lifted my bralette up, exposing my breasts
and the ink that wrapped around my left side in honor of her. She played
with my breasts, rubbing her thumb over one nipple before pinching it and
zooming in on the words she branded there.
Alexi’s Good Girl.
“She’s ours for good now, boys.” Lex purred into the phone before
ending the video and pressing send.
She tossed her phone down on the bed and pushed her tongue into my
mouth as the toy pushed me over the edge of my orgasm and I came. I
screamed her name as she pushed me down harder onto the toy and forced
two more orgasms from my body before turning it off.
“Let’s get you home so I can watch both guys bend you over and fuck
you to show you how much they appreciate your dedication to us.”
I hummed and leaned into her. “Only if you ride this toy at the same
time.”
She gave me one more lingering sensual kiss “With pleasure baby girl,
with fucking pleasure.” Both our phones started vibrating off the hook and
we giggled, knowing our guys were going nuts for more.
By the time my feet hit the floor, I was so completely relaxed that I didn’t
even feel the burn of the new ink on my skin.
 It was like that every time any of them touched me. Nothing else
mattered, because in the end, I felt nothing else but them.

OceanofPDF.com
 Epilogue – Knox

One Year Later

re you nervous?” I asked, rubbing my hands together. “Because I’m

“A fucking nervous.”
“No.” Brody deadpanned, but I knew better. He was so fucking
nervous. He was just better at hiding it than I was. “If you don’t stop
hopping around over there, I’m going to punch you.”
“Or you could just suck my cock.” I groaned, “Maybe an orgasm will
relax me.”
He scoffed and glared at me. “I have fucked you four times today. FOUR!
My cock has nothing left to give to you.”
“I didn’t ask for your cock, I asked for your mouth.” I snapped, but
before he could snap back, the sound of Lex’s car pulling into the driveway
got our attention. We both fell silent as we watched through the kitchen
window as Hannah and Lex got out, holding hands and laughing together
on their way up the stairs.
“Show time.” He whispered as we backed up away from the windows.
The girls had spent the day with Reyna at the spa, having a pamper day,
which had been the perfect ruse to use to get them out of the house so we
could set up.
To propose.
It was fucking stressful enough to plan a romantic proposal for one
woman, let alone two. What if one said yes, but the other said no? Then
what?
I was a fucking wreck trying to make sure it all went perfectly, and we
were out of time to change anything as Lex opened the door and walked in,
laughing with Hannah and the freezing when she saw the two of us standing
in our tux’s, waiting for them.
“Hello.” Lex purred as Hannah stood at her side with an amused grin on
her face. “What’s the occasion, boys?”
“Tonight,” Brody stepped forward, pulling a rose off the counter for both
of them, “We’re taking a trip down memory lane.”
“In the bathroom down the hall, you’ll find your outfits hung up. Get
dressed and meet us back here.”
They both smiled excitedly but didn’t move right away.
“Unless, of course, you don’t want to go back to the Sinner’s Soiree on
our one-year anniversary.” Brody teased, and both girls jumped into action,
running down the hall to the spare bathroom to get ready. Exactly one year
ago today, Lex and Hannah played for the very first time, unlocking
something in all of us we never turned our backs on again. It was where it
all started. And we wanted to go back and play again.
It took them a few minutes, but they were walking back out in the same
dresses they wore the first night we all played together and photo
flashbacks played through my mind of that night. We told the spa that
morning when we called, to give them the full works with hair and makeup
too. It just further played into our plan.
I was going to enjoy playing the game.
“Ready.” Hannah purred, leaning into my side and kissing me. “Are you
as excited as I am?”
“You have no idea.” I held onto her and then leaned over to kiss Lex after
she detangled herself from Brody’s arms.
“Let’s go.” He said, motioning for the girls to go first, but when they
predictably opened the kitchen door, Brody cleared his throat and stopped
them. “Not quite.” He walked around Lex and shut the door, locking it and
turning off the outside lights. It showed we were in for the night and both
girls looked at each other in confusion.
 “What’s going on here?” Lex squinted at me and pursed her lips.
“Follow me,” I held my arm out for her and she cautiously pressed her
body to mine as I led her to the living room.
Brody and I had spent all day long transforming it into the casino room
from the Soiree. Red and orange fabric hung over the lamps, casting a sultry
glow over the room, and we had put the furniture in the den to clear the
floor for the one thing we needed for our plan to go off without a hitch.
A poker table.
Both girls gasped, looking around at the entire room, from the lighting to
the fully stocked liquor bar on the console table against the wall and to the
lone poker table under a warm spotlight.
“Oh my god,” Hannah sighed wistfully, “You recreated it perfectly!”
Brody kissed her temple before leading her to the table. “Care to play a
game?”
She squealed excitedly and took a seat as he pulled out one chair for her
at the table. I nuzzled Lex’s ear with my nose. “How about you, Angel
Eyes?” My cock twitched when she sagged into me and moaned. “Want to
place a bet?”
“It’s worked out so well for me in the past.” She looked up at me, “But
I’m scared to chance fate.”
“Live dangerously, Lex.” I implored, walking her to the table and helping
her into the chair. When she settled herself in the chair, I dropped my hands
to her bare shoulders and grazed them down to where her strapless red dress
started right over the swell of her tits.
I was hopelessly addicted to her tits, and when she moaned from my
touch and leaned her head back against my stomach, I gently pushed my
fingers down the front of her dress to tweak one nipple before I leaned
down in her ear. “I never got to play with you the last time you wore this
dress.” She moaned again, and I bit her earlobe as Hannah watched on,
licking her lips. “I’m going to change that this time.”
“Fuck.” She hissed as I stood up and walked around to the dealer's place
as Brody sat in the chair between the girls.
I enjoyed the way they all looked up at me with heat in their eyes as I
started the show. “One game. Winner takes all.” I announced
“And what exactly does the winner get?” Lex leaned forward on her
elbows.
 “Winner’s choice.” Brody clarified. “To be announced or kept secret until
it’s time to pay up. The winner decides.”
Hannah wiggled in her seat and slapped the table. “Deal me in Mister,”
She used an old-timer’s thick Western accent. “I’ve got pussy to win!”
Lex tipped her head back and laughed as Brody and I chuckled at her joy.
She was so fucking full of bliss and happiness, the entire light of our lives.
It was almost as if Brody felt that same overwhelming sense of love for
her as I did because he looked at me with a heated stare, communicating
silently, “She has to say yes.”
“Well, now that we know what Hannah is playing for,” I smirked, turning
their attention back to the game at hand. “Lex? Brody? Care to share with
the class what you’re putting up for a bet?”
“I will.” Lex brushed her hair over her shoulder and stared at Brody. “If I
win, I get your ass.” She licked her lips, and I knew Brody’s cock was
thickening in his pants from her declaration. She turned to me and pointed
my way, “And then yours.”
“I’m just the dealer tonight, Lady.” I lowered my voice. “That’s a very
bold claim to make to a total stranger.”
She chuckled and leaned back in her chair, “Like it or not, when I win,
you’ll be riding my strap-on and screaming my name. Those are my rules.”
“Accepted.” Brody intervened, answering for both of us. I didn’t sweat it
because it was far from a losing price to pay either way it played out.
Even if I hadn’t already staked the deck to ensure that Brody won.
“And your bet?” Hannah purred, leaning into Brody’s arm, “What do you
get if you win?”
He turned his head and kissed her lips. “I’ll tell you when I win.”
“Mmh,” She hummed, leaning back into her chair. “I kind of hope you
do.”
“Okay, let’s play.” I reached for the deck.
“Wait.” Lex laid her hand on the table, and my pulse sped up. “Aren’t
you going to ask the pretty ladies to cut the deck?”
I swallowed, fighting the urge to look at Brody for guidance. Cutting the
deck would mess up the cards with no guarantee that he would win.
And we’d planned this for way too fucking long to mess it up now.
“What’s the matter, boys?” Hannah chimed in, reading me like a book.
“Worried you might lose now?”
 “Cut them in.” Brody leaned back in his chair with one arm laid on the
table, like he didn’t worry about anything in the world. “It still won’t help
your chances.”
Lex pursed her lips and Hannah rolled her eyes as I held the deck
forward. Lex cut first, and then Hannah. Leaving me with absolutely no
idea what cards were where in the deck anymore.
I sighed and cracked my neck, trying to roll with it. “Let’s play.”
I dealt the first round and watched on pins and needles as they each
looked, and then another round.
I wanted to know what was in Brody’s hand, but kept doing my job. I
hated feeling so useless.
They all three exchanged cards as I kept dealing. I tried watching their
faces each time they peeked at a new card, but I couldn’t read a single
thing.
I was sweating bullets, stressing the whole time until it was time to reveal
their cards.
Hannah sighed first, tossing her cards down, face up. “I suppose no pussy
for me tonight.” She pouted for full dramatic effect.
Lex reached across the table and patted her hand, “You can have my
pussy whenever you want it, baby.”
Hannah smirked, dropping her act, and then giggled. “If you insist.” She
tapped her fingers against her lips as she speculated. “I could lick your
pussy while you fuck their asses.”
“Hmm.” Now it was Lex’s turn to pull a full dramatic flare as she licked
her lips and rocked in her chair like the idea was overwhelming here. “Now
there’s an idea worth collecting on.”
“Win the game first,” Brody interjected.
Lex laid her cards down in a flashy fashion, one at a time as they each
clinked against the felt table and we all leaned forward to see them.
Four of a kind.
Fuck. It was the same hand she won with the night of the original
Sinner’s Soiree. The one when she won Hannah.
I clenched my teeth and watched Brody glance back at his cards. It felt
like my heart was going to beat right out of my chest as I watched him,
waiting for any clue of what he had.
He laid them down in a pile and slowly fanned them out, revealing his
hand.
 “Straight Flush.” He grinned at Lex, who deflated in her chair
momentarily. Hannah giggled at the whole thing, already having lost what
she wanted, and I let out a sigh of relief. “Now, time to pay up.”
Brody stood up from the table and I walked around, holding my hand out
for Lex as he helped Hannah to her feet.
“So, Daddy.” Hannah purred, “What exactly do you win?”
“Let’s go somewhere a little more private, and I’ll tell you.” The same
way we had that first night, we climbed the stairs to the bedroom, even
though it was ours and not a stranger’s this time.
We had decorated it to match the feel of the room that night, with low
warm lighting and chairs spread out around the bed to watch.
Hannah bounced on the balls of her feet gently as she walked in ahead of
us with Brody, and I smiled at her happiness.
Lex, on the other hand, was a little more reserved. “Sad you lost?” I
asked her.
“Incredibly.” She sighed, looking up at me with her deep, soulful eyes. “I
desperately wanted to fuck you.”
I kissed her, unable to hold back any longer from sinking into her body
with my tongue when I wanted nothing else than to feel it with my cock.
“Tell you what, play Brody’s game like a good little girl, and you can have
that.”
Her eyes widened excitedly, “You’ll let me?”
“Fuck, baby doll.” I groaned, pushing my hips forward so she could feel
my erection against her stomach. “You could have asked me for that on a
random Tuesday morning in the kitchen with bedhead and sleep goobers in
your eyes, and I would have bent right over and presented for you.”
“Fuck.” She moaned, running her hands down the front of my body to my
cock, stroking me through my suit pants.
“Do you mind?” Brody cleared his throat, bringing me back to reality.
“Sorry, boss.” I joked, pulling back from Lex’s tempting body and biting
Hannah’s neck on my way past her to stand next to Brody at the foot of the
bed.
“So.” Hannah crossed her arms over her chest, watching us. “Spill the
beans.”
Lex walked over and stood at her side, matching her same unimpressed
but also interested vibe as Brody dragged it on longer. “What do you
want?”
 “You.” Brody stated plainly, turning his attention from Lex to Hannah,
“Both of you.”
“For the rest of our lives,” I added. It felt like everyone in the room
stopped breathing as Hannah’s hands fell to her sides and Lex’s lips parted.
“Will you marry us?” Brody asked as his voice cracked. “And vow to
spend the rest of your lives with us just like this.”
“Happy, dirty, and safe?” I finished.
Hannah had tears running down her face as she smiled brightly, ready to
run into our arms, but paused when she saw Lex was unmoving next to her.
“Angel?” She whispered, sliding her hand through Lex’s. We didn’t have
to say anything, for her to understand that this was an all-or-nothing
situation. It didn’t feel right to move forward if one of us wasn’t on board.
Truth be told, I’d have waited an eternity for both of them if they asked it
of us.
Lex swallowed and looked at Hannah before looking back at us, and I
could feel her fear pulsing out of her deep brown eyes as she licked her lips.
“Say something, please,” Brody begged softly, and I took his hand,
feeling his heart racing through the pulse point in his wrist.
“Are you sure?” Lex whispered, blinking as tears dripped over her dark
lashes. “About me?”
“Oh, baby.” Hannah cried.
“No,” Lex shook her head, “It makes sense to marry Hannah. I support
that one million percent for both of you.” She looked at Hannah and cupped
her cheek. “You deserve that, Han.”
“Do you not want us?” I asked, fighting the pain that bloomed in my
chest, “We wouldn’t have asked you if we didn’t mean it, Lex.”
“I want you.” She closed her eyes and more tears fell. “I want to marry
you all more than anything else in the whole fucking world. I just don’t feel
worthy.”
Brody and I descended on them, pulling Lex and Hannah into our arms
and holding them both tight as one big unit.
“I love you.” Whispered into Lex’s ear and then the same into Hannah’s.
“We’re not complete without both of you.” Brody added, “We’re a unit,
together with all four of us.” He kissed them and then I did. “Once upon a
time, Lex, I told you that Hannah was the literal fucking sun in our lives,
and without her, we didn’t exist.” Hannah sniffled and Lex hung onto his
every word. “But you’re our fucking moon, Angel. Without you, we can’t
exist either, we need both, surrounding us and keeping us upright. We need
the light and the dark, we can’t have one without the other.”
Lex sobbed and Hannah kissed her, absorbing her pain and hesitations to
replace them with assurances and love.
“Which leads us here.” I pulled a small ring box from my pocket and
Brody did the same. Mine had Hannah’s ring, opening it up to show her. I
loved the sweet, misty eyes she gave me as I pulled the ring out and slid it
onto her finger. She eagerly held her hand out and gazed at it, twinkling in
the light while Lex stared at hers.
“Oh my god, you guys.” Hannah moaned, staring at her ring. Neither of
the rings was traditional in the single-stone sense. They both matched
design-wise but were different in coloring. Hannah’s was four intertwining
bands of white diamonds laid in rose gold bands. Whereas Lex’s was four
twisting bands of black diamonds in white gold. The girls were different
and so perfectly alike it made no sense, but it just fit.
We all fit together.
“I’ve never been so happy in my entire life.” Lex sighed, looking at the
ring on her finger and spinning it around.
“Same.” Hannah chirped in, “It feels like nothing could ever top this.”
Brody chuckled devilishly, wrapping his arms around Hannah’s waist and
nuzzling her ear as she melted into his touch. “So you don’t want to fuck
my ass while Lex fucks Knox?”
“Ooh!” Hannah cried. “I so want to do that! I want to do that real fucking
bad!”

OceanofPDF.com
 Epilogue – Lex

Two Years Later

uck, yes.” I moaned, tipping my head back and grabbing the shower
“F bar as Hannah’s tongue pushed into my pussy and twirled. “I’m going
to come!” Panting and digging my nails into her hair, I pulled her
tighter against my pussy to ride her face as my orgasm broke free.
“That’s my good fucking girl.” Hannah moaned, standing up and licking
her lips as she kissed her way back up my body. “I could taste you like that
every single morning and still not get enough.”
The truth was, she had been. Every day for two weeks, she had woken me
up every hour of the night, desperate for sex. I was used to a high sex
demand from my spouses, given that two of them were strong, dominant,
testosterone-filled men who never seemed to get enough, but this was a lot
for Hannah.
She was insatiable.
I had fucked her with a strap-on for hours last night before bed, trying to
wear her down and relieve the ache inside of her so that she could get some
sleep. But a few hours after finally going to bed, she woke me up,
straddling me and rubbing her pussy against mine.
 I wasn’t complaining, but with Knox and Brody across the country on the
race circuit, I was burning out. And they had an entire week left before they
were coming home.
Their friend from Ohio asked them to go on a three-week race circuit
across the states to promote their hugely successful hot rod garage. They
had a few show cars that they’d been building for years that were perfect
for the circuit and they so deserved to show them off.
When they first told Hannah and me, I could tell Brody wasn’t going to
go. They never left us at the same time, and usually if one had to go away
for business, it was always Knox, because Brody preferred to stay home.
But they deserved it so much that Hannah and I instantly pushed them
both to go. It took some persuading, a lot of it actually. And mostly in the
form of sexual domination and sweet submissive begging to get them both
to agree to it in the end.
I mean a lot.
I had to cancel three different appointments that week because I couldn’t
sit down from how hard they both fucked us on repeat right before they left.
It was like they were trying to get three weeks' worth of sex in order to hold
them over.
It blew my mind that even after being married for over a year and
together over two, they still lusted after me and Hannah like we were shiny
new toys to play with.
And I loved it.
But I was ready for them to come home, simply to satisfy Hannah’s
obnoxious, spontaneous sex drive so I could sleep.
God, I just wanted to sleep for four days straight in a dark cave with no
disturbances to recover from the last few weeks.
“I need more.” She slid her fingers through my pussy lips and rocked her
hand.
“I can’t.” I shook my head. “God, Han. I’m so tired. I need to take a
break!”
She pulled back and pouted slightly, but she knew I was right. We’d been
at it all morning again already. “I’m sorry.”
“Don’t be.” I sighed, kissing her and soothing the burn of my tone with
my lips before taking a deep breath against her face. “I just need to relax.”
“You’re right. Let’s go back to bed and we can take a nap. We don’t have
to go to the thing.”
 I groaned because she couldn’t be more wrong. “It’s Reyna’s baby
shower!” I felt like crying because of how badly I didn’t want to go, but had
to since our best friend deserved it from us. “We have to go.”
“Ugh.” She pouted, but I walked around her. “I’ll be right out.”
“If I hear you moaning from using the handheld showerhead, I’m cutting
the water off,” I warned firmly.
“Yes, Daddy.” She purred, replacing Brody’s nickname since I was being
her boss.
I rolled my eyes and wrapped my towel around my body as I went to the
vanity to get ready. I rested my hands on the cold stone and hung my head,
trying to muster the strength to blow dry my hair.
I groaned, leaning down to grab my dryer from under the sink when
something else caught my eye, making me pause.
“Are you wearing a dress to this thing?” Hannah called from the shower
as she turned the water off. “I feel like a baby shower is a dress thing.”
“Han?” I stammered, pulling a box from under the sink and turning to
face her.
“What?” She asked, wrapping her towel around her body and seeing the
box. “Oh, are we out? We’ll just grab more on our way home.” She brushed
it off, but I was frozen stiff.
“Han.” I tried again, suddenly unable to form words as I did the math and
tracked dates in my head. “Han.”
“What?” She shook her head, staring at the almost empty box of tampons
in my hand. “What’s the big deal?”
“We’re late,” I whispered. “Like a week and a half late.”
Of course, our periods synced up within the first six months of living
together, which made things interesting. So when I saw the box and realized
we should have bought more before that moment, the math added up that
we were both late.
“Holy fuck.” She whispered, frozen in place just like I was. “Do you
think—?”
“That we’re pregnant?” I guessed, “At the same time? Without trying?”
“Yeah,” She swallowed, “I mean it would make sense.”
“How?” I cried in sheer panic.
“Well, for the last week, you’ve been sleeping like the dead.” She
shrugged. “Isn’t that a pregnancy symptom?”
I nodded slowly, “So is ravenous sex drive.”
 “Jesus.” She leaned on the counter beside me and we both stared off into
the distance, processing. “I guess we need to pee on some sticks.” She bent
over and grabbed the in case of emergency pregnancy tests from under the
sink. There had been times over the years that one of us had worried about
certain symptoms, so we kept a box lying around just in case.
“How are you so calm?” I whispered, feeling like I was going to crawl
out of my skin at any moment.
“I don’t know.” She shrugged, going into the toilet room and peeing on
the stick. “I guess I’m just feeding off you and your vibe. Which is not calm
at all. One of us should be level-headed about this.”
She was right, normally I would be the one to be sensible and calm in a
moment of stress. I took a deep breath and took my turn with the toilet,
sticking my test back into the wrapper and setting it down next to her
identical one when I was done.
“Tell me this is going to be okay, either way, it plays out,” I begged,
staring at her and she softened, holding me in her arms and soothing me.
“You’re loved, Lex.” She stated. “You’re safe.” She combed her fingers
through my wet hair. “You’re supported and cared for. This is perfectly
okay.”
We had talked about having kids someday, in the future, over the last few
years. But it was always an arbitrary thought because there were so many
logistics to figure out before we went down that road.
Fuck, getting a marriage certificate was hard enough. Technically, I was
married to Brody, and Hannah was married to Knox, though the ceremony
we had at home was with all four of us together, vowing to each other
equally. The one thing we did fight about the most back then was what we
were going to do about last names.
We ended up keeping our own, because it was such a point of contention
that we didn’t want to argue about something that was supposed to be good.
“I’m scared.” I admitted, “I don’t know how to be a mom.”
“Me either.” She admitted, “Mine died when I was ten, remember.”
“I’m sorry.” I sighed, laying my forehead on her shoulder as shame
burned in my gut. “I’m just freaked out.”
“Do you want kids?” She asked, though we’d already discussed it before.
“Yes.” One big resounding yes, that was never in question. “I just thought
it would be a conscious decision to make when the time came.”
 She giggled and pulled me back to look in my eyes. “Well, then I guess
we should have made the guys wrap up, pull out, or take our pills on a more
regular basis if we didn’t want any chance of a surprise.”
“Two surprises.” I widened my eyes in disbelief. “What if we’re both
pregnant?”
“Then we’d better buy double the ice cream from now on.” She giggled,
“You know how possessive you get over ice cream.” I laughed lightly and
relaxed in her arms. “I want it to be positive.”
I felt surprised by her statement, but I wasn’t entirely against it either.
“For both of us?”
“One hundred percent.” She smiled. “I love you, Angel Eyes. I can’t
imagine a better way to go through this than with you at my side.”
“Even if I’m not pregnant, I’ll still be at your side. I love you so much,
baby.”
She took a deep breath, and I forced myself to push the fear down to let
the tiny bit of excitement I felt underneath it, free to burn brighter.
“Let’s look together.” She picked up her test, and I picked up mine. I
would have hesitated, but with the more time that passed, the more
cautiously excited I got.
I pulled the wrapper off and read the words written out digitally on the
screen.
Pregnant.
Hannah squealed excitedly next to me and showed me her test as she
looked at mine. She was pregnant, too.
“Holy fuck.”
“Two babies!” She screamed, dropping the test and hugging me. “We’re
going to be moms! Together!”
“Holy fuck.” I repeated, but at least that time I managed to smile
afterward.
She giggled and hugged me tighter. “I know it’s a lot, but we’ll figure it
out. I promise. Love conquers just about everything else in the world and
we have a lot of love in this house.”
“Yes, we do.” I gentled and relaxed a little. “We sure fucking do.”
 It had been a wild week since finding out both Hannah and I were
pregnant, to say the least. We each made appointments with an OB, started
taking vitamins full of things neither of us could pronounce, and spent a lot
of time staring off into the distance.
We both tried to figure out what the future was going to look like for our
family as a whole, but also for our relationships individually.
I fucking loved Hannah, and having such a monumental event happening
at the same time for both of us made me fall even deeper in love with her. It
rocked me to my very core every time I imagined her holding her little baby
in her arms, who had Brody’s dark eyes or Knox’s sandy blonde hair. I
ached to embrace her nurturing instincts and let them ease some of the
worry in my heart. To be honest, I was just as excited to hold my baby in
my arms, even though I was also afraid.
I had great parents growing up; they loved each other intensely and never
shied away from showing that love around me and my siblings. But it just
didn’t feel like I was embracing the prospect of motherhood as quickly or as
naturally as Hannah was.
And then there was the anxiety of wondering what the guys would say
when they found out. Hannah and I agreed immediately that we didn’t want
to tell them over the phone. And short of packing up and flying to a random
drag strip in the middle of the country somewhere to tell them face to face,
we were stuck keeping it a secret for a few days.
But the night that Brody and Knox were due home was upon us, and the
butterflies in my stomach were making me nauseous. I didn’t think it was
just the morning sickness that started the other day, either.
There was the fear of rejection in my heart, and I couldn’t relax until we
shared the news with them. My entire adult life, I had an exit strategy in
place in case someone fucked me up. The only time it had failed me was
with Sydney and I wasn’t trying to compare the situations, but old scars
were hard to heal.
 “Are you okay?” Hannah asked, sliding her hands around my hips as I
stood motionless at the kitchen sink, staring out the window toward the
driveway.
“Yeah.” I smiled, pulling her arms around my stomach as she rested her
chin on my shoulder. “You?”
“I feel like I’m going to poop my pants.” She deadpanned, “But that
could have been the three billion tacos I ate for lunch.”
I smirked and turned, leaning back against the sink as we held each other.
“That most definitely could be it.”
“I love you.” She stated plainly. She’d been doing it repeatedly lately like
she could feel the fears in my heart, even though I never spoke of them.
Scars were a weird kind of thing to live with, and a weirder thing to love
someone with them.
“I love you too,” I whispered, kissing her lips lightly and leaning my
forehead against hers. We stayed like that for a long time, breathing each
other in and centering ourselves.
Noise from the front of the house drew our attention, and we both looked
out the window where Knox and Brody were getting out of Brody’s truck
and stretching out their sore muscles before jogging up the steps.
“Are you nervous?” Hannah whispered, pulling me through the house to
the living room, where she had a whole thing planned.
“No,” I replied firmly, trying to force myself to believe it. “Because I
have you. And you have me.”
She beamed over at me with all of her golden perfection and slid her hand
in mine as the kitchen door opened, banging against the wall in Knox’s
haste to get inside.
“Sweethearts!” He bellowed, “We’re home!”
“In here.” Hannah sang back, and they both rounded the corner, pausing
when they saw us standing there together, hand in hand.
“Ooh,” Knox grinned, leaning into Brody’s shoulder. “Do you think
whatever they have planned is kinky?”
Brody scoffed and took a step forward, but I held my hand out first,
making him stop.
“Not so fast,” I ordered, and they both raised eyebrows at me in surprise.
“Hannah has something she wants to tell you first.”
She was literally bouncing from foot to foot, and I knew she was going to
burst at the seams if she didn’t get it out. She raised her hands into the air
and screamed, “We’re pregnant!” Which wasn’t at all what we rehearsed
and I tipped my head back, laughing at the chaos those words were going to
cause.
Both the guys’ jaws dropped in surprise as they looked back and forth
like they couldn’t comprehend her words, so she rubbed her hand over her
stomach, visually showing them.
Knox moved first, lunging for her, pulling her into his arms, and
swinging her around in the middle of the room, “You’re pregnant?” He
cheered, laughing and kissing her all over.
And I was so happy for her. Knox put her feet on the ground and Brody
moved in, kissing her deeply and smiling his rare unreserved happiness at
her as she beamed up at him. They celebrated together, and I watched from
the outside of it all, smiling ear to ear as happy tears pooled in my eyes.
Brody pulled back from them and crossed over to me. I could see the
hesitation in his eyes as he tried to read me. “I missed you.” He sighed,
kissing me like he was a dying man getting his last taste of life, but it
further confirmed that Hannah’s words were as confusing as I knew they’d
be for them.
“I missed you too,” I replied, taking peace in the fact that Hannah was
being celebrated so deservingly, and just let it be for a minute.
Knox finally pulled away from Hannah and rushed me, kissing me and
clinging to me as I held him. “Sorry,” He admitted sheepishly, “I got caught
up.”
“You’re perfectly fine,” I smiled, kissing him again and breathing in his
familiar scent. “It’s big news.”
“The biggest.” He smiled so brightly that I was afraid his cheeks were
going to cramp up. “Are you okay?” He asked, and Brody leaned in, eager
for my reply to the question. “It’s a lot, right?”
I nodded and took both of their hands as Hannah giggled guiltily. “I see
what I did wrong now.”
Both guys turned to her, and she rolled her lips as she rocked on her feet
sheepishly.
“What do you mean?” Brody asked.
“Well, you see what happened was,” Hannah moved between the guys
and wrapped her arms around my waist, leaning into me. “When I said
we’re pregnant, I meant we’re,” She rubbed her hand over my stomach and
hers at the same time. “both pregnant!”
 The guys froze stiff as though their brains were buffering the information
together, and then they launched.
“Fuck yes!” Knox cursed, picking me up and wrapping my legs around
his waist, jumping around in excitement. “Are you fucking kidding me!”
I gasped and scrambled back to the ground as the nausea churned.
“Don’t!” Hannah cried, pulling Knox off me as I fought for control. “She
has morning sickness!”
“Fuck.” Knox froze with his hands on my arms. “Are you okay?” He
gasped, “I’m so sorry, I don’t know anything about pregnancy, at all.”
I smiled and patted his cheek lovingly. “You’re fine, just don’t twirl me
and we should be safe.”
Brody pushed him aside and wrapped me up in a massive hug, covering
my entire body with his as he breathed me in. “I can’t believe this.” He
whispered in awe. “Two babies.”
“Unless they’re twins, Knox’s dad is a twin.” Hannah teased, “Then it
could be four or six, or—” She went on and Knox’s eyes got bigger and
bigger with each times table covered.
“Are you happy?” I asked Brody, aware that out of the two guys, he
would be the most reserved about it, just like I was.
“Incredibly.” He assured me. “You?”
“Terrified,” I admitted with a shy smile.
He kissed my forehead and pulled me to his side as Hannah and Knox
started rambling about baby stuff in jubilation. “Me too.” He conceded as
we watched them.
“Thank god they have enough optimism and confidence in this whole
thing to make up for our worrying.” I joked.
“We’re a perfect match, all of us.” He gently placed his hand on my
nonexistent baby bump. “And these babies are going to be the perfect
addition to this family.”
I stared up at him with teary eyes and nodded as the emotions of it all
clogged my throat.
To think, a few years ago, broken down on the side of the road, I met a
wonderful man but flipped him off for telling me he didn’t like my boots.
And now he was staring down at me and confessing everything I needed to
hear to feel secure during the scariest moment of my life.
It wasn’t love at first sight for Brody and me, but it was an everlasting
kind now, thanks to Hannah and Knox’s blinding support and
understanding.
Without them, I never would have felt as loved as I was at that exact
moment.
Soon to be multiplied by two.
The End.

OceanofPDF.com
 Bonus Scene

W hoa, that was a wild ride. Are your legs weak? Did you drink enough
water? Are your batteries charged? Is your partner on standby?
Because I promised more, and I’m ready to deliver.
So without any more chatter from me, let's dive back into the spicy world
of The Kent household and go back to that infamous and highly demanded
playroom scene.
You remember the one, right? Where Reyna spent all day with Lex’s help
transforming their spare bedroom into a kinky red room of big bad wolf
play toys. Right, how could we forget? We ended right as Reyna asked
Dallin, Parker, and Trey one very important question.
From Twisted Ink - “Predictable, huh?” She walked over to a set of
drawers and pulled something out, hiding it behind her back as she walked
back to us. “Well, did any of you expect me to buy this?” She pulled a thick
strap-on dildo in a bright pink harness out from behind her as she cocked
her head to the side. “Because I’m ready to make the three of you start
begging me to fuck you like you make me do all the time.” She winked. “So
who’s going to be the good boy that gets to use his toy on me first after I
make you come with this cock in your ass?”
Let’s Go!
 Parker’s POV

“Me!” Trey erupted, throwing his hand into the air like a schoolboy. “Me,
me, me!”
Reyna giggled, and I rolled my eyes.
“There’s only one way to figure it out.” I pushed Trey to the side from
where he was crowding Reyna out.
“And how’s that, handsome?” She smirked at me seductively.
“Rock, papers, scissors.” I deadpanned, “Duh.”
She tipped her head back, laughed, and then nodded. “I think that sounds
perfect.” She started working the strap-on harness up her legs. “You boys
figure out who is taking this cock and I’ll get ready to give it to you.”
Dallin groaned, and Trey rocked on his heels, holding his fist out
instantly. We all wanted to take her toy, as it was her first time showing
interest in using one. But more importantly, we wanted a chance to use our
selected toys on her first.
“Rock,” I started and Dallin and Trey played along, “Paper,” I eyed them
both, “Scissors.”
I threw Rock.
Dallin threw scissors.
And Trey threw scissors.
“I win!” I cheered, fist-pumping the air and turning to our wife. “That
rigging is going to keep you defenseless for me, Baby Girl.” She licked her
lips and swallowed, “Are you ready?”
“Don’t skip out on the best part,” She took a bottle of lube out of one
drawer, “Naked and on the bench.” She nodded to a leather contraption
against the wall. When Trey pulled it out into the middle of the room, I
groaned when I saw it in its entirety. “Bound and helpless for me. “
“Reyna,” I growled, throbbing as I eyed the wrist and ankle cuffs. “You
conveniently left the bondage out of the initial proposal.”
“What’s the matter, baby?” She stroked her hand up and down the long
pink dildo, rubbing the lube into it. “Afraid to be at my mercy?”
I silently yanked my belt open and pulled my shirt off over the back of
my head. As predicted, her eyes fell to my abs, and she stared as I undid my
jeans, pushing them down and kicking them aside. I was naked and rock
solid for her in ten seconds flat.
“Do I look scared to you?” I challenged and walked to the bench,
stopping right in front of her so I towered over her. “Tie me down and fuck
me, Baby Girl. Make me beg for it. Make me scream your name. Do your
worst.” I kissed her hard, pushing my tongue into her mouth and she
instantly moaned, “But just know that when you’re done, I’ll have my
revenge.”
I knelt on the knee pads that spread my knees shoulder width apart and
then bent over the padded chest part, dropping my hands into the cuffs
down by my knees. I was bent over at the waist, with my cock swinging
freely between my thighs and my back was flat and parallel to the floor.
I was vulnerable, and my blood pressure rose as Trey quickly started
locking the straps around my ankles as Dallin did my wrists.
He paused right in front of me and stared down at me before kneeling so
we were at eye level. “I’m glad it’s you taking her toy first.” He smirked,
“It’ll warm you up to take our cocks when she’s done.”
“Fucker.” I fought against the bindings even as my cock throbbed
between my thighs.
“It’s been a few years since we’ve run a train on you.” Trey mused,
running his hands over my ass cheeks and spreading them.
“Nobody’s doing anything without my say so,” Reyna interrupted,
walking around to the front and squatting down with her legs spread wide
so I could see her bare pussy under the straps of her dildo. “I’m going to
make you feel so good.” She purred, leaning in and kissing me deeply as
she wrapped her hand around my throat and tightened it. “I can’t wait to
make you lose your mind.”
“I already am,” I growled, flexing my hips the best I could in my bent
over fashion, and cursed when a hand wrapped around my cock, stroking it
powerfully. “Fuck.”
“Good boy.” Trey leaned over my back and bit my shoulder. “You’re
already leaking for her.” He rubbed the pre-cum leaking from my cock up
the shaft and then rolled my balls.
“Stop playing with my toy.” Reyna snarled, walking behind me and
stepping between my feet. “Tell me you’re ready, Parker.”
“I’m ready.” I hissed through clenched teeth, reminding myself that I
volunteered for the position I was in.
 “Beg me.” Reyna poured lube on my ass and used her fingers to rub it in.
“Beg me to slide in deep, Parker.”
Those were words I’d force out of her if we switched positions. Words I
would force out of her lips when we switched. “Please, Rey.” I moaned
when she pushed her fingers in, swirling them around the loosen me up.
“God, please fuck me.”
“Good boy.” I could hear the joy in her voice as she pushed the tip of the
pink dildo against my ass and started thrusting forward. “Mmh,” She
moaned like she could feel pleasure through it. “That’s it, baby.” She
paused, “Push back onto it.”
I rocked back as far as my wrist cuffs would let and she slammed
forward, forcing the entire thing deep. I roared as it burned and send electric
bolts of pleasure to my cock. “Yes!”
Dallin started stripping his clothes off as Reyna worked out a rhythm she
liked and fucked me. Trey lingered against the wall, opening drawers and
exploring the room as I took Reyna’s fake cock like a good little boy.
I would do literally anything she wanted me to. And she fucking knew it.
“You take her so perfectly,” Dallin kneeled in front of me again and
kissed me, pushing his tongue into my mouth and silencing my groans of
pleasure and pain as she fucked me roughly. “She’s giving it to you so
hard.”
“She’ll be taking it this hard too,” I grunted.
“Permission to play with your toy, Madame?” Trey asked from behind me
and I tried looking over my shoulder, but Dallin wrapped his hand around
my throat and held me in place as Reyna giggled seductively and slammed
in deep.
“Permission granted.” She purred and then slowed her thrusts as I fought
against Dallin’s hold. “Oh, fuck.” She hummed when Trey reached between
my legs and massaged my balls.
“Trey.” I groaned, tightening my hands into fists and curled my toes,
fighting off my body’s urge to come.
“Shh,” He whispered, and then something tight wrapped around my balls
at the very base of my cock.
“Fuck!” I roared, trying to shake him off as the tightness intensified as he
slid it down over the thicker part of my balls. “Trey!”
“Shh,” He repeated and then the band started vibrating, causing curses,
sounds, and drool to fall from my lips as Reyna thrust faster again. “God,
you’re so hot taking her toy and wearing mine.”
“I feel slightly left out.” Dallin cocked his head to the side as he stared
directly into my eyes, “They’re both playing with the toy, don’t you think I
should get to play too?”
I clenched my teeth as I imagined all the ways Big D was going to play
with me, bound up and helpless.
He smiled sinisterly, and I recognized the dark in his eyes as he stood up
tall, and stroking his fat cock right in front of my face.
“Stick your tongue out for me.” He demanded, and I swallowed, already
knowing I would, but wanting to be a bit of a brat instead.
He chuckled, and I clenched down tight on Reyna’s toy cock as he
wrapped his hand around my throat, instantly cutting off my airway until I
unclenched my teeth and stuck my tongue out like a good fucking boy,
desperate for air.
“That’s it,” He growled, smacking his cock against my tongue and then
rubbing it all over my cheeks and lips. “Tell me something, Park,” He
pushed his cock head into my mouth, releasing his hold on my neck,
making me gasp for air as he pushed in deep, cutting off my airway again.
“Who’s cock do you like taking better?”
“Bastard.” Trey chuckled from where he still kneeled behind me at Rey’s
side. “Tell him mine and I’ll give it to you when Rey’s done.”
She laughed, “Already rushing me?”
“You’re dripping with arousal, Kitten.” He purred, “We all know you’re
going to end up spreading those pretty thighs and begging to take cock
instead of give it before too long.”
“Mmh,” She hummed, dragging her nails down my back from my neck to
my ass cheeks. “Fucking you turns me on, Park. How does it feel to know
you make me wet without even touching me?”
I couldn’t reply, because of Dallin’s giant cock pushing in and out of my
mouth, but I shook my hips slightly in reply and she moaned, before
spanking my ass.
Usually, we reserved spankings for her lush ass, not ours.
But I didn’t hate it.
Dallin pulled out of my mouth and forced my head back to look up at him
as Rey pulled all the way out until my ass gaped for her pretty pink cock.
“Well, who’s the winner of your desires?” He asked, “Who’s cock is your
favorite?”
 “Rey’s.” I gasped and roared when she slammed back in without warning.
“Fuck, yes!”
The vibrating band around my balls got stronger and Trey’s fingers
massaged them like he couldn’t help but touch me while the others played
too.
“That’s it.” Reyna purred, “You’re so close, aren’t you?”
“Yes!” I was fighting my orgasm so hard, desperately wanting to hold on
to my sanity for a moment longer because I knew if I fell over the edge of
bliss, I’d go insane trying to repay the favor on them.
“I want you to come for me, baby.” Reyna leaned over my back. “I want
you to come so hard and then I want you to tie me up and fuck me like your
helpless little toy.” She bit my shoulder and dragged her nails up and down
my back. “You want that, don’t you, baby?”
“Fuck.” I grunted.
“You want to fuck me like your little rag doll, while they watch you claim
your prize, don’t you?” She fucked me slow, with deep and electrifying
thrusts. “You want me to come just for you, while they sit and watch. Tell
me.”
“Yes.” I roared, tipping my head up to the sky as my body broke, coming
on her cock and screaming when Trey wrapped his hand around my cock
and stroked me through my orgasm. “Trey!” I cried from the way he pushed
me over the edge with his merciless tight grip.
“You’re such a good boy,” Dallin smirked down at me with his still rock-
hard cock bobbing in front of my lips as I gasped for breath and sanity.
“Undo me,” I demanded as Reyna slid free of my body. “Now!”
“Okay,” She cautioned, as she hurriedly undid my ankles. Dallin undid
my wrists with a cautious look in his eyes as I stayed frozen until I was free
of all four cuffs.
And then I struck.
 Reyna’s POV

For a big guy, Parker could move with lightning speed.

Which was something I forgot about as I undid his cuffs, worried I’d
pushed him too far.
I did push him too far. But not the way I had feared when he screamed to
be free.
No, I pushed the predator in him too far by taking control of him and
driving him toward insanity with sexual frustration.
He turned and grabbed me by the neck, pushing me against the wall with
one swift move, taking my breath away as I gripped his wrist for leverage.
“Now who’s in control?” He pressed his face against the side of mine and
licked it as he pulled the harness of the strap-on free, and chucked it across
the room. “You’re mine now.”
I hummed and my pussy throbbed at the obvious hunger in his eyes.
“There he is.” I purred, releasing his wrist and fisting his cock that was still
hard against my stomach, “There’s my big bad wolf.”
That was the very reason I built the playroom, to begin with. I wanted
their true animals to be free at home since we couldn’t play in the woods as
often as we liked.
“Cuffs!” He demanded over his shoulder and I held his stare as Trey
eagerly handed him a pair of thick cushioned leather cuffs from the
drawers. I didn’t even know half of what was inside, thanks to Lex’s far
more extensive knowledge of the kink world. She had ordered most of it
and even arranged it by use earlier before she left.
Parker let go of my neck and cuffed my wrists together in front of me
before dragging me across the room to the bed. He raised my wrists up and
hooked them to a ring in the center of the top structure. It was so far up I
had to stand up on my toes to reach that far.
“Stay.” He ordered like I was his pet and I winked at him.
“Maybe.”
“Brat.” He added before grabbing the rope rigging he had picked out for
his toy pick. “We’ll see if you have any brattiness left in you when I’m
done.”
 “Maybe you should try spanking it out of me.” I challenged, winking at
Dallin over his shoulder, who stared at me with that same familiar darkness
in his eyes. “Or maybe I should offer that privilege up to D, we both know
how fond he is of reddening my ass.”
Trey chuckled from the side of the room, the only one still dressed, but I
wasn’t dumb enough to think that would stop him from joining in on the
fun, if I enticed him enough.
So I poked his beast, “What are you laughing at, Daddy?” I licked my
lips and shook my tits for him, in my restrained position, “You didn’t win
after all.”
His smile fell, and he cocked his head to the side. There was my dark and
dangerous beast. “Careful, Rey.” He warned, “Or I won’t wait my turn.”
“Hmm.” I hummed, “I didn’t know you were a rule follower.”
His lips tightened, but Dallin kept him in check as Parker wound the rope
up into a weird webbing without ever looking up at me.
“Don’t even think about it.” Dallin warned, “Parker won this, fair and
square.”
Trey licked his lips and started stripping down. “I’ll wait all night if I
have to. I’ll still make her scream for me before I’m done.”
My pussy throbbed again as I riled my guys up. Parker may have won
first pick, but I knew them well enough to know they would end up fucking
me all together before we were done if I got my way.
And I always got my way.
Parker slid the rope up my legs and then wound the long tail around my
torso and arms, silently working me into some sort of harness that matched
the black leather one I was wearing as an appetizer.
“You’re going to cry so prettily for me before it’s over,” Parker whispered
ominously and my heart thumped loudly in my chest.
He undid my wrists and tied them behind my back, attaching them to the
ropes around my waist. “Now what?” I purred, trying to force him to tell
me what else he was going to do to me so I could prepare. I knew they’d
never hurt me more than I could handle, but the fear still crept into my
stomach as I turned them all feral for me.
He didn’t reply, adding to the tension in the room as he started working
the harness to a rigging point in the center of the room. I thought he meant
to immobilize me with his fancy knots, but I should have known there were
far more sinister plans in his mind that just that.
 When I was hooked, he grabbed the pulley from the other side of the
room and drew it, cinching the slack out of the line and creating pressure in
the ropes around my body.
“Oh, God.” I gasped when the pressure built so much that my feet lifted
off the floor and I fell into the ropes, as they supported me like a hammock
seat. They held my weight under my thighs and across my back until I was
almost six feet off the ground. “Parker.”
“Spreader bar.” He replied, nodding to me as Trey eagerly walked
forward with the infamous metal bar in his hands.
“Wait.” I cocked my head to see them as I spun slowly in the air in my
reclined position. “This was a one-player game.”
“Enter reinforcements.” Parker raised his brow at me as I spun enough to
see him, “You didn’t think I’d leave them out when you let them play with
me during your game, did you?”
“Parker.” I moaned and then shrieked when Trey’s powerful hands
wrapped around my ankle, quickly fastening one and then the other into his
toy.
It was about two feet wide, so it held my feet apart, but not exactly how I
imagined when I saw it in his hold earlier.
“How is that?” Trey looked between my knees and up my body as I lifted
my head to see him. My head was unsupported, so it fell backward unless I
held myself in a crunched-up position.
“Fine.” I hissed and realized my mistake instantly.
He stared at me and clicked a button on the bar before sliding my legs
apart so far that my hips burned almost instantly. “How about now?” He
licked his lips, staring directly at my exposed pussy as I fought the
contraption to close my knees at least, but it did no good.
“Perfect.” Parker hummed appreciatively from the wall before cocking
his head to the side, “Well, almost.”
Trey grinned and grabbed a loose rope from the rigging point, attaching it
to a ring on the bar. Then, Parker started lowering the entire thing, including
me, until my ankles were suspended way above my head and spread wide
apart.
I was effectively helpless.
And open.
And so fucking wet.
 “This is called a seated suspension position.” Parker tied the thing off to a
hook on the wall and sauntered toward me. “How does it feel? Are you
comfortable?”
“Do you care?” I scoffed, fighting to keep my head up to stare at him.
“Yes.” He snapped, walking around to grab a handful of my hair and pull
my head up, “Communication is one hundred percent necessary to make
this enjoyable and safe for everyone Reyna. You know that.”
“I don’t like my head hanging upside down.” I admitted, “But other than
that, it’s comfortable.”
I knew the ins and outs of rope use since Parker had often used it to bind
me up before, just never in the air suspended before.
“Tingles, pinching, or pulling.” He stated as he slid something under the
back of my head and attached it to the ropes above me. “You tell us
immediately. Got it?”
With my head supported in a silk sling, I felt much more comfortable and
nodded my agreement. “Got it.”
“Good.” He licked his lips and then stood at my ass, staring down at my
exposed body. “Crop.”
My heart rate jumped even higher as Dallin smirked, grabbing the soft
leather riding crop he’d picked out of the box.
“Parker.” I hissed in warning, but it was Dallin who replied.
“Did you know this rope harness makes your thick ass look even
plumper?” He flicked his wrist and slapped the crop against my ass cheek,
making me shriek and jerk from the burn. “Fuck, Rey.” He growled,
grabbing my burning ass cheek and squeezing it as he admired the mark he
left there. “Be a good girl and ask for another.”
“Fuck you.” I hissed and then screamed when he swung it and slapped
my clit. “God!”
“Be a good girl and ask for another.” He repeated authoritatively like he
hadn’t just electrocuted me with a defibrillator through my clit.
“Please,” I begged prettily, too afraid to feel the sting against my clit
again without pleasure mixing with the pain. “Please, can I have another
one on my ass?”
“Good girl.” He praised and gave me not one, but three more on my ass
until I was writhing and begging to be fucked. “That’s our girl.”
“PLEASE!” I screamed, finding Parker’s blue eyes in the chaos. “I need
pleasure. This was about pleasure, not pain!”
 “You’re right baby,” Parker ran his hands down the inside of my thighs
until his fingers slid through my wet pussy and then pushed two deep into
me as I clenched tight around him. “You’re so fucking right, Baby Girl.
Fellas, our girl wants pleasure with her pain.”
“Yes!” I mewed pathetically when he leaned down and sucked my clit
into his mouth and started tongue fucking me aggressively. “Don’t stop.” I
pleaded.
“Is that what you needed, Kitten?” Trey pushed my hair back off my
forehead as he stood at my side. “You just wanted his mouth on your
pussy?”
“No.” I gasped and licked my lips. “Cock is what I want. I want all three
of your cocks.”
He chuckled and pulled his rock hard cock out for me, stripping down.
“Where do you want it, darling?”
“Fuck my throat,” I demanded, as Parker rocked me on his face in my
suspended harness.
“Only if you ask me nicely.” Trey teased, sliding the silk sling down to
my neck so I could tip my head back, but I still felt supported as he aimed
his cock at my lips in my upside down position.
God, he was going to rock me on and off his cock like a pendulum and I
was going to come so hard from it, I could already tell.
“Please fuck my throat, Daddy.” I purred, licking the head of his cock.
“While Parker fucks my pussy. I want to take you both in tandem.”
Parker smacked my clit with his hand and stood up, tracing my wet pussy
with the head of his cock. “You want our cocks at the same time?”
“Yes!” I screamed in frustration, eager for pleasure. “Please!”
“Daddy will give you what you want.” Trey groaned and lined himself
up, pulling me by the ropes until his cock was pushed down deep into my
throat. “Fuck yes,” He hissed, “Take that fucking cock, Kitten.”
As he swung me off his cock, Parker’s cock stood tall and hard, impaling
me without hesitation thanks to the rocking motion of my body. The hard
piercings on his cock pulled on my inner body as he gave me his entire
length. I discovered early on with Parker that I had to be highly aroused to
comfortably handle his full length, and I was in that state and more as Trey
pulled me back onto his.
Both guys grunted and groaned as I hung helplessly, taking them equally,
and I loved how it made me feel. It gave me that same feeling I got when I
was used by them at the end of a game of hide and seek. When I wasn’t
their wife, who they cherished and worshiped, but their dirty little toy to be
used for their pleasures and fun.
It made me drip with arousal, each and every time, without fail.
“You take them both so good, Rey.” Dallin tweaked my nipples and then
rubbed my clit as our husbands fucked me.
I shattered, orgasming around Parker’s cock as Trey started spurting
down my throat.
There was a mix of grunts and groans as Trey pulled out of my mouth and
Parker slammed in deep, filling my pussy with his come.
I hadn’t even realized that Dallin had been stroking himself, but when his
hot come branded my stomach as he came all over me, I moaned, knowing I
could make him come without even touching him.
“Jesus.” I gasped, laying there in the air as we all panted and smiled. “I
think Lex was right about this room.”
Parker groaned and started unraveling me from the web he tied me up in.
Trey held me as Parker loosened my bindings, “And what exactly did the
queen of snark have to say about our sex life?”
I giggled, knowing he and Lex had a very tumultuous relationship
because they were both so prickly. “She said it was going to get me
knocked up.”
Dallin growled deep in his chest as he wrapped his hand around my neck
and pulled me to his face, and kissed me. “Tell me more about that.” He
kissed me again. “Is that something you want? Is that why you gave us a
new place to play?”
I leaned into him as Parker loosened the last bit of rope and lowered my
feet to the floor and all three of them circled me, rubbing my skin where the
bindings rubbed and helping me as the blood worked back into my limbs.
“Maybe.” I admitted, though I’d been afraid to before now. “But even if I
didn’t, it’s a hell of a good place to pretend and practice.”
“There’s one kink that I think I have worse than a primal one, Baby Girl.”
Parker bit my bottom lip and sucked it into his mouth.
“What’s that?” I dared to ask as Trey nipped my neck with his sharp
teeth.
“Breeding Kink, Kitten,” Trey answered, and I moaned as Dallin and
Parker agreed. “Even if it’s not to get you pregnant. The idea of filling you
up with that chance is one hell of a prize.”
 "A prize I’m willing to do just about anything to win,” Dallin added.
“Oh, fuck.” I sagged into them, knowing I’d just awakened a new kind of
beast inside of them all. “Oh fuckity, fuck, fuck.”
Parker chuckled as he lifted me off my feet and walked me over to the
bed, laying me down in the center as they all joined. “This playroom is
going to be so much fun.”

OceanofPDF.com